A  MARVELOUS  WORK 
AND  A  WONDER 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED 


THIRD  EDITION.    23rd  THOUSAND 


BY 

DANIEL  MACGREGOR 

AN  ELDER  OF  THE  REORGANIZED  CHURCH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST 
OF  LATTER  DAY  SAINTS 

1917 

For  sale  by  Herald  Publishing  House,  Lamoni,  Iowa 


DANIEL  MACGREGOR 


CONTENTS 

Just  a  Reminder 5 

The  Kingdom  of  God  7 

1.  Set  Up  by  Christ.     A  Real  Organization 7 

2.  The  Only  Place  of  Safety .-. 9 

3.  How  to  Enter  the  Kingdom 9 

4.  Mode  of  Baptism 11 

5.  Laying  on  of  Hands 13 

6.  The  Officers  of  the  Kingdom 17 

7.  Blessings  of  the  Kingdom 19 

A.  Revelation   from   God 19 

B.  Continuation  of  Revelation 19 

C.  Revelation  a  Fruit  of  the  Spirit 20 

D.  Revelation  Will  Come 20 

E.  Spiritual   Gifts 21 

F.  Not  to  be  Done  Away  , 22 

G.  Signs  to  Follow  the  Believer 22 

The  Apostasy  and  Overthrow  of  the  Christian  Church 24 

The  Ruling  .Force  Which  Triumphed  Over  the  Church  During 

the  Days  of  Apostasy 33 

1.  The  Man  of  Sin , 33 

2.  The  Little  Horn 35 

3.  The  Wild  Beast  of  Revelation  13  40 

The  Apostasy  to  Prevail  for  1,260  Years  42 

When  Did  the  1,260  Years  of  Apostasy  Commence  45 

The  Overthrow  of  the  Roman  Empire  and  its  Subdivision  into 

Ten  Kingdoms.     Deliverance  of  the  Saints  into  the 

Hands  of  the  Papal  Power '.  50 

Standardized  System  of  Prophetic  Measurement  Demonstrated 

in  the  Solution  of  the  Seventy  Years 56 

The  1,260  Years  Problem  Solved 61 

Revelation  17.     A  Brief  Exposition  65 

Ancient  and  Modern  Babylon 75 

The  2,300  Days 77 

The  Period  of  Seven  Times 85 

Era  of  the  Beginning  of  the  House  .of  Israel 90 

The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  Restored 94 

The  Reformation 101 

1:  Did  it  Effect  the  Restoration?  ...101 

2.  The  Reformation  Could  Not  Have  Effected  the  Resto- 

ration  .....102 

3.  The  Reformation  Did  Not  Effect  the  Restoration  103 

4.  Rome  and  the  Reformation  Without  Authority  107 

5.  The    Reformation    Admittedly    Premature.     The    Pro- 

phetic Periods  Unexpired  ...110 


4  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

The  Restoration  Ill 

1.  To  be  Restored  in  Latter  Days  113 

2.  To  be  Restored  a  Very  Little  While  Before  the  Return 

of  Fertility  to  Palestine 114 

3.  Manner  of  Effecting  the  Restoration  .115 

4.  Angel  Ministration 117 

The  Restoration  Accomplished 121 

1.  Joseph  Smith  Visited  by  an  Angel  September  21,  1823. 

A  Vision  of  the -Plates  Containing  the  Fullness  of  the 
Gospel 121 

2.  Discovery  of  the  Plates.     Is  Instructed  Concerning  the 

Kingdom  of  God 123 

3.  Receives  the  Plates.     Translates  and  Returns  Them  ....123 
.4.  The  Priesthood  Conferred.     The  Gospel  Made  Clear  ....124 

5.  The  Ordination  of  Joseph  Smith 125 

6.  A  Sign  of  the  Restoration.     What  Is  It? 132 

7.  The  Book  of  Mormon.     What  Is  It?  .....134 

8.  The  Book  of  Mormon  Suitable  as  a  Sign 135 

9.  The  Time  of  its  Coming _-. 137 

10.  The  Nature  of  the  Book ....141 

11.  A  Record  of  the  House  of  Joseph 141 

12.  Joseph  Entitled  to  a  Record  143 

13.  Judah  and  Joseph  Separated.     Two  Books  Required  ....145 

14.  Descendants  of  Joseph  Located  in  America  ...146 

15.  How  to  be  Brought  Forth  151 

16.  Recapitulation 151 

17.  Witnesses  Testify ..152 

18.  Evidence  of  Archaeology  ....156 

19.  Literary  and  Moral  Features 158 

20.  Internal  Evidence 159 

21.  The  Use  and  Purpose  of  the  Book  of  Mormon ..161 

22.  The  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day 

Saints  versus  Mormons 162 

Authors  Referred  To  .  ...166 


JUST  A  REMINDER 

Prefaces,  as  a  rule,  are  not  read,  and  we  do  not  intend  to  bore 
the  reader  with  any  extended  matter. 

We  may  be  permitted,  however,  to  observe  that  to  reach  a 
correct  conclusion  concerning  any  doctrine  or  denomination,  it  is 
but  fair  that  we  reserve  our  verdict  until  it  is  heard  in  its  own 
behalf.  Rendering  a  decision  previous  to  this  would  result  in 
deprivation  to  self  of  the  information  sought,  and  do  injustice  to 
the  subject  considered. 

We  are  aware  that  time  is  valuable  and  that  the  essential  prob- 
lems of  life,  obligating  our  attention,  make  it  necessary  that  what- 
ever time  there  be  to  spare  should  be  devoted  to  the  most  important 
questions.  It  is  that  which  we  offer. 

We  come  to  you  with  a  message  from  God. 

The  Almighty  has  spoken.  He  has  brought  forth  that  which 
will  not  only  enlighten  but  bless  in  every  conceivable  way. 

The  message  we  bear  is  the  fullness  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

It  is  the  old  Jerusalem  gospel  restored. 

In  this  investigation  we  trust  that  no  unfair  influences, 
gathered  from  the  maelstrom  of  popular  opinion,  will  affect  the 
investigator;  for,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  popular  opinion  has  always 
been  arrayed  against  the  message  and  ministry  of  the  Master.  By 
its  decree  an  Elijah  was  driven  from  the  society  of  men  to  the 
haunts  of  the  wildwood ;  Jeremiah  was  thrust  into  a  miry  pit,  and 
Isaiah  was  sawn  asunder;  Peter  was  imprisoned,  while  Paul  was 
persecuted  wherever  he  preached ;  and  the  history  of  all  entertain- 
ing that  message  may  be  summarized  in  the  pathetic  saying  of 
the  apostle : 

"And  others  had  trial  of  cruel  mockings  and  scourging,  yea, 
moreover  of  bonds  and  imprisonment :  they  were  stoned,  they  were 
sawn  asunder,  were  tempted,  were  slain  with  the  sword:  they 
wandered  about  in  sheepskins  and  goatskins;  being  destitute,  af- 
flicted, tormented." — Hebrews  11 :  36,  37. 

Indeed,  the  very  Author  of  that  message  was  despised  and  re- 
jected of  men.  The  lash  of  slander  and  the  rod  of  persecution  fell 
upon  him  the  very  moment  he  undertook  to  correct  the  popular 
religious  errors.  And  shall  we,  the  professed  followers  of  Him 
who  hath  said,  "And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  name's 
sake,"  marvel  if  his  work  be  misrepresented  and  his  servants 
abused  ? 

The  world,  in  fact,  was  always  miserably  astray  when  passing 
upon  the  merits  of  divine  truth,  for  "which  one  of  the  prophets 
have  not  your  fathers  persecuted,"  said  Stephen,  himself  a  martyr 
for  the  truth. 

They  were  not  persecuted  for  any  misdemeanor.     No!  but 


6  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

because  of  the  message  they  brought  pointing  out  the  errors  exist- 
ing, and  directing  to  a  higher  and  purer  plane.  With  such  con- 
tempt did  our  Lord  hold  the  opinion  of  the  public  that  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  proclaim  "woe  unto  you  when  all  men  speak  well  of 
you." 

The  court  of  public  opinion  is  as  fickle  as  it  is  faulty.  One 
day  it  worshipped  Paul  in  the  language  of  the  Lycaonians,  "The 
gods  are  come  down  to  us  in  the  likeness  of  men."  (Acts  14:  11.) 
The  next,  it  beat  him  into  insensibility  with  stones,  leaving  him  for 
dead  upon  the  ground.  At  one  time  "all  bare  him  (Christ)  witness 
and  wondered  at  the  gracious  words  that  proceeded  out  of  his 
mouth,"  and  scarcely  had  the  echoes  of  his  exhortation  died  away 
when  they  "rose  up  and  thrust  him  out  of  the  city  and  led  him  to 
the  brow  of  the  hill  that  they  might  cast  him  down  headlong." 
But  truth  was  just  as  true  when  multitudes  cried  out,  "Away  with 
this  man  and  release  unto  us  Barabbas,"  as  it  was  when  thousands 
were  ready  to  take  him  by  force  and  make  him  king. 

Freed,  then,  from  these  entangling  influences,  we  do  not  hesi- 
tate to  commit  our  case  to  the  honest  inquirer,  knowing  that  the 
more  searching  the  inquiry,  the  more  confirmed  will  he  be  in  the 
conclusion  that  it  is  the  Lord's  work,  the  fullness  of  the  gospel  re- 
stored. 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD 

1.     SET  UP  BY  CHRIST.     A  REAL  ORGANIZATION 

A  long  time  ago  a  certain  Prince  of  truly  royal  blood,  viewing 
the  calamities  which  had  visited  the  people  who  ought  to  have  been 
his  subjects,  came  down  and  visited  among  them. 

For  four  thousand  years  those  unfortunate  people  had  been 
contending  among  themselves  over  the  same  old  question  that  has 
bothered  from  the  times  of  the  beginning — Who  shall  be  greatest? 

Multitudes  had  passed  away  in  the  shambles  of  many  wars. 
Each  nation  as  it  mounted  the  stage  of  existence  seemed  to  have 
had  a  chosen  calling,  that  of  exterminating  the  others. 

All  this  happened  because  the  people  were  badly  governed. 
They  were  led  by  ambitious  and  unscrupulous  kings,  who  sought 
only  to  enlarge  their  domains  at  the  expense  of  others. 

The  Great  King  having  granted  a  certain  freedom  of  agency  to 
all  whom  he  had  created  in  his  own  image,  did  not  interfere  with 
the  governments  of  men.  He  extended  every  opportunity  of  try- 
ing out  the  various  systems  man  had  designed  and  desired. 

But  it  was  all  to  no  avail.  The  governments  and  kingdoms  of 
this  world  were  going  from  bad  to  worse.  They  could  not  control 
the  people.  Neither  did  they  work  for  the  interest  of  the  people. 
They  thought  to  rule  by  measures  harsh  and  unbearable,  and  the 
people  rebelling,  only  created  for  themselves  more  trouble. 

At  last,  after  many  years  of  patient  forbearance,  the  Great 
King  sent  among  the  people  his  Son,  his  only  Son,  a  Prince  of  royal 
standing. 

This  Prince  visited  among  the  people,  conferring  rare  treas- 
ures of  heavenly  origin.  He  healed  their  sick,  raised  their  dead, 
and  told  them  that  a  better  system  of  government  was  at  hand. 
"From  that  time  Jesus  began  to  preach  and  to  say,  Repent  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand."  (Matthew  4:  17.) 

The  peculiar  merits  of  this  kingdom  are  revealed  in  the  fact 
that  it  was  devised  by  the  wisest  of  kings,  by  One  who,  having 
created  all  earthborn  mortals,  knew  of  their  weaknesses  and  needs. 

It  was  a  theocracy,  a  government  of  God  through  the  people 
and  for  the  people,  and  as  such  there  would  never  be  any  danger 
of  that  kingdom  going  to  war  for  the  sake  of  extending  its  domains. 
Its  citizens  would  be  spared  and  protected. 

Not  only  did  this  kingdom  deliver  from  the  evils  of  the  present, 
but  from  the  evils  to  come.  Indeed  it  was  the  only  government 
of  God  ever  devised  for  the  welfare  of  his  people.  All  other  gov- 
ernments were  but  temporary  makeshifts,  gotten  up  by  ^uninspired 
man,  and  were  largely  the  product  of  arrogance  or  selfish  ambition. 

Now  this  kingdom  which  Christ  the  Prince  sought  to  establish 
was  a  real  kingdom,  as  much  so  as  any  other. 


8  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

It  partook  of  material  form.  It  had  a  real  ruler  in  the  person 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  It  had  real  subjects — even  all  those  who  cared 
to  become  citizens  by  submitting  to  the  rites  of  initiation. 

It  had  a  real  code  of  laws  known  as  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
And  it  had  real  officers  to  proclaim  and  execute  those  laws,  even 
the  ministry  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

The  following  texts  will  certify  as  to  the  reality  of  the  organi- 
zation our  Savior  established. 

I  will  build  my  church. — Matthew  16 :  18. 

Ye  are  the  temple  of  God.— 1  Corinthians  3 :  9. 

In  whom  all  the  building,  fitly  framed  together,  groweth  unto  an  holy 
temple  in  the  Lord:  in  whom  ye  also  are  builded  together. — Ephesians  2:21,  22. 

Him  [Christ]  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church,  which  is  his 
body. — Ephesians  1 :  22,  23. 

Now  ye  are  the  body  pf  Christ  and  members  in  particular. — 1  Corinthians 
12:  27. 

From  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined  together  and  compacted. — Ephe- 
sians 4:  16. 

In  the  foregoing  it  is  noted  that  the  kingdom  as  proclaimed 
by  Jesus  Christ  is  known  by  several  names,  the  most  common  of 
which  is,  the  church,  which,  as  Webster  says,  is  "The  collective 
body  of  Christians." 

The  church  of  Jesus  Christ,  or  collective  body  of  Christians, 
is  indeed  the  kingdom  of  God  or  kingdom  of  heaven,  as  the  foot- 
note texts  will  signify.1 

There  are  some  who  entertain  the  error  that  the  kingdom  of 
God  is  a  kind  of  a  vaporous  institution,  independent  of  any  tangible 
organization.  The  kingdom,  they  say,  exists  only  in  the  heart. 
This  they  think  is  supported  by  the  following:  'The  kingdom  of 
God  is  within  you/'  (Luke  17:  21.) 

A  very  casual  reading  of  the  context,  however,  reveals  the  fact 
that  our  Lord  was  addressing  a  race  of  proud  patriots  who  were 
living  in  daily  anticipation  of  the  setting  up  of  the  throne  of  David, 
with  his  seed  reigning  thereon  for  ever  and  over  all.  Questioned 
by  these  people  as  to  when  this  kingdom  should  appear,  Jesus  in- 
formed them  that  it  was  even  then  in  existence,  within  the  borders 
of  Jewish  domains,  "within  you." 

This  interpretation  is  borne  out  in  the  marginal  reading  where 
it  says  "or  among  you." 

It  will  not  do  to  argue  that  "within  you"  should  be  narrowed 
down  to  the  limited  compass  of  the  heart,  else  that  would  be  charg- 
ing those  Jewish  Pharisees  with  a  possession  of  a  celestial  treasure 
which  their  life  and  conduct  did  not  merit  nor  disclose. 

But  woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites!  for  ye  shut  up  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  against  men:  for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves,  neither 
suffer  ye  them  that  are  entering  to  go  in. — Matthew  23 :  13. 


'Matthew   13:41,   47,   48;    25:1,   2;    Luke   17:20,   21;    Matthew   12:28; 
21:  43;  23:  13;  Luke  16:  16;  10:  9-11;  Matthew  13:  24-30;  Mark  1:  15. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  9 

2.  THE  ONLY  PLACE  OF  SAFETY 

The  importance  and  necessity  of  the  kingdom  of  God  cannot 
be  questioned.  It  was  not  only  designed  as  a  protection  against  the 
evils  of  this  world  but  as  a  place  of  salvation  for  the  world  to  come. 
Its  mission  was  twofold — to  save  here  and  hereafter.  Consequently, 
it  is  only  they  who  will  suffer  themselves  to  be  gathered  into  the 
gospel  net  or  church  who  have  any  promise  of  salvation,  for  "the 
Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved."  (Acts 
2:  47;  Matthew  13:  47-49.) 

He  delegated  unto  the  church  the  power  to  manifest  those  forces 
that  would  make  for  the  salvation  of  its  subjects  both  as  to  time  and 
eternity.  To  her  was  given  "the  gospel  of  the  kingdom,"  which,  as 
Paul  tells  us,  is  "the  power  of  God  unto  salvation/'2  also  the  min- 
istry of  reconciliation,"3  who  only  had  the  power  to  dispense  the 
gospel  of  salvation  unto  mankind.  Paul  makes  this  clear  wherein 
he  said,  "For  whosoever  shall  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall 
be  saved.  How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom  they  have  not 
believed?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in  him  of  whom  they  have  not 
heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ?  and  how  shall 
they  preach  except  they  be  sent?"  (Romans  10:  13-15.) 

It  was  to  the  church,  and  for  the  church,  that  Christ  gave  him- 
self. "Christ  also  loved  the  church  and  gave  himself  for  it,"  for 
he  is  "the  head  of  the  church  and  he  is  the  Savior  of  the  body." 
(Ephesians  5:  25,  23.)  Hence,  if  any  would  avail  themselves  of 
the  atoning  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  they  must  become  identified 
with  the  body  of  Christ,  which  is  his  church,  for  he  is  the  head  of 
no  other  concern.4 

3.     HOW    TO    ENTER   THE   KINGDOM 

Of  all  questions  this  is  the  most  important.  Inside  the  king- 
dom there  is  safety,  outside  there  is  danger. 

Our  Lord  shows  us  both  by  precept  and  example  how  to  enter 
and  what  the  door  is.  Unto  Nicodemus,  a  ruler  of  the  Jews,  who 
came  to  Jesus  by  night,  our  Savior  said,  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
thee,  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God."  (John  3:  5.) 

This  is  invariably  understood  as  the  baptism  of  water  and  the 
Spirit.  This  is  shown  in  the  fact  that  when  any  desired  to  enter  the 
church  the  ordinance  of  baptism  was  administered. 

On  the  day  of  Pentecost  a  great  multitude,  convicted  of  sin, 
asked  what  they  must  do.  Peter  told  them  to  "Repent,  and  be  bap- 
tized every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  remission 
of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  (Acts 


2Romans  1:  16;  1  Corinthians  15:  1,  2. 

32  Corinthians  5 :  18. 

4Ephesians  1:  22,  23;  Colossians  1:  18;  Ephesians  4:  15. 


10  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

2:  38.)  This  is  just  as  Jesus  stated:  "born  of  water  and  of  the 
Spirit." 

Again,  when  Saul  sat  blind  and  helpless,  waiting  to  learn  what 
he  "must  do,"  as  our  Savior  had  instructed  him  in  a  vision  (Acts 
9 :  6) ,  he  was  told  by  the  Lord's  servant  to  "arise,  and  be  baptized, 
and  wash  away  thy  sins."  (Acts  22:  16.) 

It  was  the  same  in  the  case  of  the  Philippian  jailer.  Falling 
down  before  Paul  and  Silas,  upon  seeing  the  great  destruction 
wrought  by  the  power  of  God,  he  imploringly  inquired,  "Sirs,  what 
must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  He  was  told  first  to  believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus,  after  which  "He  was  baptized,  he  and  all  his,  straightway." 
(Acts  16 :  33.) 

Again,  when  Philip  went  down  into  Samaria  to  preach  Christ, 
a  great  many  became  convinced  of  the  truth,  and  "when  they  be- 
lieved Philip  preaching  the  things  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  they  were  baptized,  both  men  and 
women."  (Acts  8:  12.) 

And  so  it  was  in  all  cases  where  people  were  brought  into  the 
church — it  was  through  the  door  of  baptism. 

Jesus  had  instructed  his  disciples  that  in  going  out  to  preach 
they  must  also  baptize — "Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost."  (Matthew  28 :  19.) 

Undoubtedly  this  was  water  baptism  because  no  earthly  person 
has  any  power  to  baptize  with  anything  else  than  a  water  baptism. 
The  Spirit  baptism  is  to  be  administered  by  God  himself.  "I  indeed 
baptize  you  with  water,"  said  John,  and  so  did  Philip,  for  in  bap- 
tizing the  eunuch  "they  went  down  both  into  the  water,  both  Philip 
and  the  eunuch;  and  he  baptized  him."  (Acts  8:  38.) 

Last  but  not  least,  our  Lord,  to  illustrate  what  he  meant  when 
he  said^  "He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved,"  traveled 
a  long  distance  to  meet  with  John  that  he  might  be  baptized.  John 
at  first  hesitated,  thinking  that  our  Lord  was  good  enough  without 
it,  but  Jesus  corrected  him  by  saying,  "Suffer  it  to  be  so  now :  for 
thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfill  all  righteousness."  (Matthew  3 :  15.) 
Whereupon  he  was  baptized.  After  this  came  the  baptism  of  the 
Spirit.  "And  Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized,  went  up  straightway  out 
of  the  water :  and,  lo,  the  heavens  were  opened  unto  him,  and  he  saw 
the  Spirit  of  God  descending  like  a  dove,  and  lighting  upon  him." 
(Matthew  3:  16.) 

Thus  was  the  birth  of  the  water  and  the  Spirit  shown  forth  in 
our  Lord's  baptism. 

There  was  no  other  way  of  entering  the  kingdom  of  God,  for  if 
any  enter  not  by  "the  door  into  the  sheepfold,  but  climbeth  up  some 
other  way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and  a  robber." 

No  one  can  be  justified  by  God  who  refuses  to  be  baptized  in 
water.  They  tried  it  in  Jesus'  day  and  brought  upon  themselves  his 
condemnation:  "and  all  the  people  that  heard  him,  and  the  pub- 
licans, justified  God,  being  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  John.  But 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  11 

the  Pharisees  and  lawyers  rejected  the  counsel  of  God  against  them- 
selves, being  not  baptized  of  him."    (Luke  7 :  29,  30.) 

4.     MODE   OF    BAPTISM 

It  is  only  reasonable  that  an  ordinance  of  such  importance 
should  definitely  reveal  its  form. 

'  A  ceremony  enlisting  the  obedience  of  saints,  commanding  the 
services  of  apostles,  approved  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  decreed  by  Jesus 
Christ,  and  destined  to  be  preached  "in  all  the  world/'  assumes  an 
imposing  magnitude  the  form  of  which  should  and  will  be  discover- 
able unto  all. 

Taking  our  position  on  the  vantage  ground  of  biblical  truth  the 
whole  ceremony  comes  to  view.  No  theological  telescopes  are  re- 
quired. The  natural  vision,  unimpaired  by  prejudice  and  unblem- 
ished by  bigotry,  will  afford  us  the  clearest  conception.  Commen- 
taries stand  aside : 

And  were  all  baptized  of  him  in  the  river  Jordan. — Mark  1 :  5. 

And  John  also  was  baptizing  i(n  JEnon  near  to  Salim,  because  there  was 
much  water  there. — John  3 :  23. 

And  they  went  down  both  into  the  water,  both  Philip  and  the  eunuch,  and 
he  baptized  him.— Acts  8 :  38. 

And  when  they  were  come  up  out  of  the  water. — Acts  8 :  39. 

And  Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized,  went  up  straightway  out  of  the  water. 
—Matthew  3:16. 

Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism. — Romans  6 :  4. 

Buried  with  him  in  baptism,  wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him.— Colos- 
sians  2:  12. 

Gleaned  from  the  foregoing  field,  the  following  facts  are  sub- 
mitted. 

1.  That  the  Bible  baptism  requires  water. 

2.  That  it  takes  much  water. 

3.  That  it  necessitates  a  going  down  into  the  water. 

4.  That  the  candidate  must  be  buried  in  water. 

5.  That  succeeding  the  burial  he  is  "risen  again." 

6.  That  there  is  a  "coming  up  out  of  the  water." 

Now  take  this  scriptural  measuring  rod  and  apply  it  to  the 
several  ceremonies  assuming  to  be  baptism,  and  we  may  readily 
detect  the  counterfeit.  Apply  it  for  instance,  to  sprinkling. 

How  does  it  measure  up? 

Does  it  take  water?    Yes. 

Does  it  take  much  water?    . 

Does  the  candidate  go  down  into  the  water?    . 

Is  he  buried?   . 

Is  he  "risen  again"? 


Does  he  come  up  out  of  the  water? 


Right,  in  one  point,  and  deficient  in  five.  Who  will  accept  such 
a  clumsy  counterfeit? 

Measure  up  immersion.  Apply  the  same  test  and  it  will  be 
found  to  conform  to  the  test  in  every  point. 

But  the  opposition  has  developed  a  new  tactic.  Perceiving 
the  overwhelming  array  of  evidence  against  them  they  are  offering 


12  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

to  compromise  by.  baptizing  any  way  the  applicant  desires.  In 
other  words  they  reverse  the  ancient  order  which  said  to  the  min- 
istry, "Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them,"  by 
having  the  sin-sick  candidate  teach  them,  whereupon,  whatever  he 
says,  they  will  do.  Or  for  that  matter  if  the  candidate  chooses  to 
evade  the  law  of  God  altogether,  by  refusing  to  be  baptized,  the  mod- 
ern minister  is  ready  to  take  him  in,  baptism  or  no  baptism. 

Political  knavery!  Anything  so  long  as  they  get  your  vote 
and  influence. 

The  modern  ministers,  instead  of  maintaining  that  splendid 
uncompromising  attitude  towards  sin  and  error,  always  an  attribute 
of  one  whom  God  hath  sent,  have  degenerated  into  spineless  pup- 
pets of  the  people.  Angleworms,  and  made  to  hang  on  any  hook 


ELDER  F.  G.  PITT   BAPTIZING  IN  THE  RIVER  JORDAN. 


so  long  as  they  can  bait  an  unsuspecting  soul.  Well  do  they  ful- 
fill the  prophetic  forecast :  "For  the  time  will  come  when  they  will 
not  endure  sound  doctrines;  but  after  their  own  lusts  shall  they 
heap  to  themselves  teachers,  having  itching  ears;  and  they  shall 
turn  away  their  ears  from  the  truth,  and  shall  be  turned  unto 
fables."  (2  Timothy  4 :  3,  4.) 

The  language  of  the  law  affirms  that  there  is  but  "one  Lord, 
one  faith,  one  baptism,"  (Ephesians  4:  5.)  and  "one  baptism"  is 
just  as  limited  in  its  variety  as  "one  Lord"  or  "one  faith." 

Neither  will  it  do  to  argue  that  while  the  Bible  proves  im- 
mersion it  also  supports  sprinkling.  God  never  sent  one  man  to 
preach  it  one  way  and  another  to  preach  it  the  opposite.  The  ex- 
hortation of  the  scripture  is  "that  ye  all  speak  the  same  thing, 
and  that  there  be  no  divisions  among  you."  (1  Corinthians  1 :  10.) 

Immersion  was  the  only  mode  of  baptism  practiced  in  the 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  13 

church  of  New  Testament  times,  a  fact  that  is  admitted  by  our 
"sprinkling"  friends.8 

5.  LAYING  ON  OF  HANDS 

Succeeding  the  administration  of  baptism  we  meet  with  the 
ordinance  of  the  laying  on  of  hands,  a  part  of  the  great  plan  in- 
ducting foreigners  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

We  read  that  upon  Philip  baptizing  a  number  of  converts  in 
Samaria,  the  glad  news  reached  the  heads  of  the  church  at  Jerusa- 
lem, who  immediately  took  steps  to  complete  the  good  work  begun. 

Now  when  the  apostles  which  were  at  Jerusalem  heard  that  Samaria  had 
received  the  word  of  God,  they  sent  unto  them  Peter  and  John:  who,  when 
they  were  come  down,  prayed  for  them,  that  they  might  receive  the  Holy  Ghost : 
(for  as  yet  he  was  fallen  upon  none  of  them:  only  they  were  baptized  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.)  Then  laid  they  their  hands  on  them,  and  they  re- 
ceived the  Holy  Ghost. 

And  when  Simon  saw  that  through  laying  on  of  the  apostles'  hands  the 
Holy  Ghost  was  given,  he  offered  them  money,  saying,  Give  me  also  this 
power,  that  on  whomsoever  I  lay  hands,  he  may  receive  the  Holy  Ghost. — 
Acts  8 :  14-19. 

Again  we  find  this  same  service  performed  by  Saint  Paul. 

And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  while  Apollos  was  at  Corinth,  Paul  haying 
passed  through  the  upper  coasts  came  to  Ephesus:  and  finding  certain  disci- 
ples, he  said  unto  them,  Have  ye  received  the  Holy  Ghost  since  ye  believed? 
And  they  said  unto  him,  We  have  not  so  much  as  heard  whether  there  be  any 
Holy  Ghost.  Aind  he  said  unto  them,  Unto  what  then  were  ye  baptized?  And 
they  said,  Unto  John's  baptism.  Then  said  Paul,  John  verily  baptized  with 
the  baptism  of  repentance,  saying  unto  the  people,  that  they  should  believe 
on  him  which  should  come  after  him,  that  is,  on  Christ  Jesus.  When  they 


8<'Calvin:  'The  word  baptizo  signifies  to  immerse,  and  the  rite  of  immer- 
sion was  observed  by  the  ancient  church.' " — Institutes,  lib.  v,  chap,  xv,  par. 
2.  Hinton's  History  of  Baptism,  p.  52. 

"Luther:  'Baptism  is  a  Greek  word,  and  may  be  translated  immersion,  as 
when  we  immerse  something  in  water,  that  it  may  be  wholly  covered.  And 
although  it  is  almost  wholly  abolished,  (for  they  do  not  dip  the  whole  children, 
but  only  pour  a  little  water  on  them,)  they  ought  nevertheless  to  be  wholly 
immersed,  and  then  immediately  drawn  out;  for  that  the  etymology  of  the 
word  seems  to  demand.'  " — Luth.  Op.,  vol.  1,  p.  336.  Hinton's  Hist,  of  Bap- 
tism, p.  52. 

Mosheim  says:  "Baptism  was  publicly  administered.  .  .  .  The  candidates 
for  it  were  immersed  wholly  in  water." — Book  1,  cent.  2,  pt.  2,  ch.  4. 

John  Wesley:  "We  are  buried  with  him."  Alluding  to  the  ancient  man- 
ner of  baptizing  by  immersion.  Again :  "Which  he  wrought  in  you,  when 
ye  were  as  it  were  buried  with  him  in  baptism.  The  ancient  manner  of  bap- 
tizing by  immersion." — Notes  on  Colossians  2:  12,  p.  520. 

Bishop  Bossuet,  a  Roman  Catholic :  "In  fine,  we  read  not  in  the  Scriptures 
that  baptism  was  otherwise  administered,  (than  by  immersion;)  and  we  are 
able  to  make  it  appear  by  the  acts  of  councils,  and  by  the  ancient  rituals,  that 
for  thirteen  hundred  years  baptism  was  thus  administered  throughout  the 
whole  church." — Tri-lemma,  p.  98,  published  in  1883. 

Archbishop  Tillotson,  an  Episcopalian :  "Anciently  those  who  were  bap- 
tized were  immersed,  and  buried  in  the  water,  to  represent  their  death  to  sin, 
and  then  did  rise  up  out  of  the  water,  to  signify  their  entrance  upon  a  ,new 
life,  and  to  those  the  apostles  allude,  Romans  6 :  4-6." — Sermons,  vol.  8,  p. 
179. 


14  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

heard  this,  they  were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

And  when  Paul  had  laid  his  hands  upon  them,  the  Holy  Ghost  came  on 
them;  and  they  spake  with  tongues,  and  prophesied. 

all  the  men  were  about  twelve.  —  Acts  19:  1-7. 


Saint  Paul  has  assured  us  that  he  was  taught  the  gospel  "by 
the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ"  and  that  if  any  man  should  "preach 
any  other  gospel"  he  would  "be  accursed"  (Galatians  1  :  8-12)  ;  all 
of  which  only  emphasizes  the  fact  that  the  apostle  was  fully  aware 
of  the  seriousness  as  well  as  the  necessity  of  the  service  of  the  lay- 
ing on  of  hands. 

Other  uses  of  the  laying  on  of  hands  was  that  of  blessing 
little  children,  the  healing  of  the  sick,  and  the  ordination  of  the 
ministry,  as  the  following  will  show: 

And  he  took  them  up  in  his  arms,  put  his  hands  upon  them,  and  blessed 
them.—  Mark  10:  16. 

Suffer  little  children,  and  forbid  them  not  to  come  unto  me;  for  of  such 
is  ithe  kingdom  of  heaven.  And  he  laid  his  hands  on  them,  and  departed 
thence.  —  Matthew  19:  14,  15. 

And  putting  his  hands  on  him,  said,  Brother  Saul,  the  Lord,  even  Jesus, 
that  appeared  unto  thee  in  the  way  as  thou  earnest,  hath  sent  me,  that  thou 
mightest  receive  thy  sight,  and  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  —  Acts  9:17. 

They  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick,  and  they  shall  recover.  —  Mark  16  :  18. 

And  he  laid  his  hands  on  every  one  of  them,  and  healed  them.  —  Luke  4  :  40. 

And  by  the  hands  of  the  apostles  were  many  signs  and  wonders  wrought 
among  the  people.  —  Acts  5:  12. 

To  whom  Paul  entered  in,  and  prayed,  and  laid  his  hands  on  him,  and 
healed  him.  —  Acts  28  :  8. 

Is  any  sick  among  you?  let  him  call  for  the  elders  of  the  church;  and  let 
them  pray  over  him,  anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord:  and  the 
prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up.  —  James 
5:  14,  15. 

Stir  up  the  gift  of  God,  which  is  in  thee  by  the  putting  on  of  my  hands. 
—  2  Timothy  1  :  6. 

Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy, 
with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery.  —  1  Timothy  4:  14. 

The  ordinance  of  the  laying  on  of  hands  served  an  excellent 
purpose  in  the  church.  The  blessing  and  consecrating  of  little 
children,  the  healing  of  the  sick,  the  conferring  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  the  ordination  of  the  ministry  were  each  and  all  of  essential 
service.  Indeed  there  is  no  other  field  of  usefulness  so  extensive  as 
that  occupied  by  the  laying  on  of  hands. 

Its  use  was  absolutely  indispensible,  for  how  else  were  the 
ministry  to  be  ordained,  and  without  a  ministry  how  shall  the  gos- 
pel be  preached?  "How  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher?" 
(Romans  10:  14.) 

Moreover,  how  else  were  the  people  to  receive  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost?  Is  there  any  other  way  suggested  in  the  Scriptures? 
If  not,  why  part  with  the  known  and  scriptural  way,  for  some  un- 
tried and  unapproved  system? 

Did  God  err  in  setting  up  the  ordinance  of  the  laying  on  of  hands? 
If  not,  is  it  not  an  error  on  our  part  to  refuse  to  honor  that  which 
God  has  so  unmistakably  approved? 

But  they  tell  us  that  this  rite  was  done  away.  Who  tells  us? 
It  is  commonly  understood  that  a  statute  is  operative  so  long 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  15 

as  it  occupies  a  place  on  the  statute  book.  And  the  only  power  that 
can  nullify  that  statute  is  the  power  that  decreed  it. 

In  this  case  we  find  the  ordinance  of  the  laying  on  of  hands 
occupying  a  distinguished  and  distinctive  place  in  the  statute  book 
of  the  kingdom  of  God.  It  is  both  taught  and  practiced.  And  until 
that  same  kingdom  shall  disannul  the  ordinance,  we  shall  be  held 
responsible  for  its  observance. 

The  religious  world  holds  to  one  of  the  uses  of  the  laying  on 
of  hands,  the  ordination  of  the  ministry.  This  however  is  palpably 
inconsistent,  for  if  God  has  done  away  with  the  ordinance,  it  is 
but  presumption  to  retain  it  in  any  of  its  forms.  Moreover,  the 
retention  of  but  one  particular  feature  of  the  laying  on  of  hands, 
that  wherein,  the  ministry  is  involved,  is,  to  say  the  least,  a  selfish 
sample  of  hoggishness.  The  ministers  of  course  have  had  the  full 
say  in  the  government  of  the  churches,  and  have  taken  particular 
interest  to  preserve  for  themselves  anything  that  might  set  them- 
selves above  the  common  folks. 

But  if  it  is  good  for  the  minister,  it  is  good  for  the  babe,  for 
the  sick,  and  for  the  penitent  suppliant  seeking  the  pardoning  as- 
surance of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  reservation  of  the  laying  on  of  hands  exclusively  for  the 
ministry  smacks  of  class  legislation  and  is  on  a  par  with  the  selfish- 
ness of  the  priest  who,  ministering  the  emblems  of  the  holy  sacra- 
ment, passes  the  tasteless  wafer  to  his  congregation,  but  drinks  to 
himself  the  appetizing  wine. 

But  we  are  told  that  the  days  of  miracles  are  past,  conse- 
quently the  laying  on  of  hands,  miraculous  by  times  in  its  results, 
must  have  passed  away  also. 

This  is  not  true.  The  days  of  miracles  are  not  past.  The 
Scriptures  warrant  us  in  believing  that  the  days  of  miracles  are 
continuous,  and  that  the  future,  notwithstanding  its  prospective 
educational  finish,  will  furnish  some  of  the  most  stupendous  mira- 
cles of  all  history. 

What  about  the  turning  of  the  sun  into  darkness,  the  moon 
into  blood,  and  the  falling  of  the  stars  ?  What  about  -that  wonder- 
ful transformation  of  the  earth  when  "every  island  shall  flee  away," 
when  "every  valley  shall  be  exalted,  and  every  mountain  and  hill 
shall  be  made  low :  and  the  crooked  shall  be  made  straight,  and  the 
rough  places  plain"  ?  What  about  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
the  miracle  that  shall  be  wrought  at  that  coming  when  "the  Mount 
of  Olives  shall  cleave  in  the  midst  thereof  and  there  shall  be  a  very 
great  valley"  ? 

The  greatest  miracle  of  all  will  be  when  "all  that  are  in  their 
graves  shall  hear  his  voice  and  shall  come  forth."6 

These  are  but  a  few  of  the  predetermined  things  that  will  come 
to  pass  regardless  of  any  human  theory  that  miracles  are  done 
away. 


"Acts  2:19,  20;   Revelation  16:20;   Isaiah  40:4;   Zechariah  14:4;   John 
5:28,29. 


16  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

As  a  final  objection  to  receiving  the  laying  on  of  hands  it  is 
argued  that  the  Holy  Ghost  may  be  received  without  it. 

If  so,  why  then  did  the  apostles,  the  Samaritans,  and  Ephe- 
sians  go  to  so  much  trouble  by  concerning  themselves  with  a  rite 
that  was  really  not  necessary?  And  why  did  they  display  such 
shortsightedness  as  to  practice  a  ceremony  which  might  become  a 
dangerous  precedent? 

But  where  is  the  guarantee  that  the  Holy  Ghost  may  be  re- 
ceived outside  of  the  laying  on  of  hands?  Shall  we  take  any  risk 
in  view  of  the  plain  and  written  word  pointing  so  unmistakably 
to  that  ordinance ?  "Ye  have  us  for  an  ensample"  (Philemon  3:17) 
said  the  apostle,  and  as  such  shall  we  not  follow  their  well-beaten 
course,  rather  than  wander  in  some  bypath  of  notional  creation, 
which  will  but  lead  us  from  the  truth. 

The  case  of  Cornelius,  who,  as  an  unconverted,  unbaptized 
man,  received  an  extraordinary-  manifestation  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  an  exception,  not  the  rule,  and  was  given  in  order  to  convince 
Peter  and  the  church,  that  the  time  had  come  for  the  gospel  to  be 
preached  to  the  Gentiles.  " Forasmuch  then  as  God  gave  them  the 
like  gift  as  he  did  unto  us,  who  believed  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
what  was  I  that  I  could  withstand  God?  When  they  (the  council 
at  Jerusalem)  heard  these  things,  they  held  their  peace,  and  glori- 
fied God,  saying,  Then  hath  God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  re- 
pentance unto  life."  (Acts  11 :  17,  18.) 

Prior  to  this  the  gospel  had  been  preached  exclusively  to  the 
Jews.  The  church  had  not  yet  got  over  their  traditional  error, 
that  the  Jews  were  the  only  people  entitled  to  salvation,  hence  it 
became  necessary  to  convince  the  church,  that  they  must  broaden 
out  and  extend  the  great  salvation  unto  all.  This  was  done  firstly, 
by  a  vision  Peter  received  on  the  housetop,  wherein  he  was  told 
"What  God  hath  cleansed,  that  call  not  thou  common."  "While  Peter 
thought  on  the  vision,  the  Spirit  said  unto  him,  Behold  three  men 
seek  thee.  Arise  therefore,  and  get  thee  down,  and  go  with  them, 
doubting  nothing;  for  I  have  sent  them."  (Acts  10:  19,  20.) 
Immediately  certain  messengers  from  Cornelius,  the  Gentile,  ar- 
rived, conveying  Cornelius's  request  that  Peter  go  unto  him. 

Thus  we  see  in  order  to  get  the  church  out  of  the  old  rut  of 
narrow  nationalism,  it  required,  first,  a  vision ;  second,  the  voice 
of  the  Spirit;  and  third,  a  request  from  Cornelius,  a  request,  too, 
that  was  prompted  by  an  angel,  for  it  was  he  who  told  Cornelius 
to  send  for  Peter. 

Still  hesitating,  Peter  waited  till  the  next  day  before  respond- 
ing to  Cornelius's  request;  and  it  required  one  more  miraculous 
experience  to  convince  Peter  and  the  church  thoroughly  that  every- 
thing was  all  right.  This  was  given  while  Peter  was  preaching, 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  unknown  tongues  falling  upon  Cornelius  and 
household.  It  was  enough.  Peter  was  convinced,  and  immediately 
he  opened  the  door  of  the  kingdom  to  the  Gentiles,  commanding 
them  to  be  baptized. 

Needless  to  say,  this  extraordinary  conferring  of  the  Holy 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  17 

Ghost  upon  an  unbaptized  Gentile  without  the  laying  on  of  hands, 
was  not  the  rule,  simply  an  unprecedented  expedient  taken  by  the 
Lord  to  force  conviction  upon  the  church  that  the  day  of  grace  was 
open  unto  all.  We,  however,  are  to  be  guided  and  governed  by  the 
rule,  not  by  the  exception.  The  feeding  of  the  five  thousand  on 
a  few  loaves  and  fishes  is  not  the  rule,  it  was  an  exception,  and 
were  humanity  to  ignore  the  rule,  waiting  for  some  expedient  which 
might  bring  to  them  tfreir  bread  without  work,  they  would  soon 
enter  the  sepulcher  of  the  starved. 

As  to  why  the  laying  on  of  hands  should  have  been  selected 
as  the  divine  means  of  imparting  heavenly  favors,  we  are  unable 
and  unauthorized  to  say.  The  scientific  aspect  of  the  ceremony 
may  not  reconcile  itself  to  the  so-called  science  of  man,  but  it  pro- 
duced results  just  the  same.  It  is  the  science  of  the  Almighty,  and 
his  ways  are  not  ours. 

The  tumbling  of  the  walls  of  Jericho  by  the  encircling  of  the 
city  seven  times,  the  healing  of  Naaman  the  leper  in  the  waters  of 
Jordan,  or  of  the  blind  man  washing  in  the  pool  of  Siloam  doubt- 
less may  excite  the  contempt  of  the  modern  warrior  or  physician, 
but  as  the  Lord's  appointed  way,  it  was  all  effective  in  attaining 
the  results  desired. 

And  so  it  was  with  the  laying  on  of  hands :  we  know  what  it 
has  done.  It  has  blessed  little  children,  it  has  healed  the  sick,  it 
has  conferred  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  what  it  has  done,  it  can  do. 
Emanating  from  an  unchangeable  God  it  is  as  eternal  as  the  rock  of 
ages. 

6.     THE  OFFICERS   OF   THE  KINGDOM 

In  order  to  observe  the  divine  injunction,  "Seek  first  the  king- 
dom of  God,"  it  is  necessary  that  we  acquaint  ourselves  with  a 
description  of  that  kingdom. 

This  description  is  presented  by  the  apostle  in  1  Corinthians 
12 :  28,  "And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church,  first  apostles,  sec- 
ondarily prophets,  thirdly  teachers,  after  that  miracles,  then  gifts 
of  healings,  helps,  governments,  diversities  of  tongues." 

The  leading  features  of  the  kingdom  thus  stated  are  apostles 
and  prophets. 

The  work  assigned  these  giants  of  inspirational  power  was  of 
a  very  important  as  well  as  ponderous  nature,  "And  he  gave  some, 
apostles;  and  some,  prophets;  and  some,  evangelists;  and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers :  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ." — Ephe- 
sians  4:  11,  12. 

And  because  of  the  presence  of  these  men  enlightened  with 
discernment  the  church  was  protected  against  the  ever  encroach- 
ing curse  of  false  and  alluring  doctrines.  Indeed  this  was  their 
duty,  "That  we  henceforth  be  no  more  children,  tossed  to  and  fro, 
and  carried  about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine." — Verse  14. 

John  the  Revelator  saw  her  thus  shielded,  "and  there  appeared 


18  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

a  great  wonder  in  heaven ;  a  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the 
moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars." 
—Revelation  12 :  1.  The  "sun"  denotes  light,  inspiration,  and  rev- 
elation: hence  prophecy  or  prophets.  "A  crown  of  twelve  stars" 
alludes  to  the  quorum  of  twelve  apostles ;  while  "woman"  signifies 
the  church. 

To  argue  the  continuance  of  these  God-appointed  officials  is 
unnecessary,  since  the  Lord,  forseeing  that  evil  and  error  with  all 
their  elusiveness  would  continue  to  assail  his  church,  has  declared 
they  would  remain  "till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and 
of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the 
measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ." — Ephesians  4 :  13. 

License  one  denomination  to  do  away  with  the  prophets,  an- 
other will  ask  similar  authority  to  expel  apostles,  and  a  third  will 
arise  to  eradicate  evangelists,  pastors,  and  teachers ;  and  so  we  may 
go  it  until  there  is  nothing  left  in  the  church  but  a  name. 

"But  we  have  evangelists  and  pastors  and  teachers,"  cries  the 
objector.  True,  but  why  this  preference?  Is  it  because  the  call- 
ing of  a  "pastor"  is  more  honorable  and  his  labors  more  serviceable 
than  those  of  an  apostle?  And  this  partiality  becomes  the  more 
apparent  when  it  is  noted  that  the  same  Bible,  the  same  chapter, 
the  same  verse  that  orders  the  office  of  a  pastor,  orders  that  of  an 
apostle  and  a  prophet  also. 

This  acceptance  of  the  humbler  officers  of  the  church  and  re- 
jection of  the  more  prominent,  looks  like  the  Pharisaical  sin  of 
omitting  "the  weightier  matters  of  the  law." 

'But  we  are  told  that  "apostles  and  prophets  have  ceased." 
Yes,  but  who  made  them  to  cease  ?  God  did  not.  At  least  we  have 
no  account  of  it.  The  fact  that  numbers  were  called  to  the  apostolic 
office  to  succeed  the  original  twelve  would  suggest  the  purpose  of 
the  Lord  to  continue  the  quorum.  The  Bible  speaks  of  at  least 
twenty-two.  (See  Matthew  10:  1-4;  Acts  1:  23-26;  13:  2;  14:  14; 
Galatians  1 :  18,  19 ;  1  Thessalonians  1:1;  2:5,  6 ;  1  Corinthians 
4:6-9;  Romans  16:  7.) 

If  the  discontinuance  of  the  ruling  officers  of  apostles  and 
prophets  has  obtained,  it  must  be  that  other  and  graver  conditions 
simultaneously  arose.  Obliterate  the  office  of  the  First  Magis- 
trate of  England  and  away  goes  kingship,  signalizing  the  passing 
of  Britain  from  the  institution  of  a  kingdom  to  that  of  some  other 
government. 

Continue  this  work  of  "ceasing"  a  little  further  and  abolish  the 
offices  held  by  the  Commons  and  the  Lords,  and  what  is  the  result? 
Why,  no  government  at  all!  Disorder  will  ensue,  anarchy  will 
reign,  and  the  battlements  of  Britain  will  become  a  prey  to  the  for- 
eign invader. 

What  other  results  to  the  church  could  be  expected  in  removing 
her  foremost  officials? 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  19 

7.     BLESSINGS  OF  THE  KINGDOM 
A.     Revelation  from  God 

Let  us  take  under  consideration  the  blessings  of  the  church, 
and  perhaps  in  this  we  shall  see  what  it  was  that  confirmed  the 
faith  of  the  early  saints,  insomuch  that  multitudes  willingly  sur- 
rendered their  lives  rather  than  give  over  the  assuring  knowledge 
divinely  imparted.  This  knowledge  was  received  through  the  chan- 
nel of  revelation,  which  was  the  great  distinguishing  and  enrich- 
ing legacy  of  the  people  of  God.  Than  this  there  is  no  more  evident 
truth,  witnessed  to  by  both  the  Old  and  New  Testaments. 

The  Almighty  was  impartial  whether  dealing  with  those  under 
the  Mosaic  dispensation,  or  with  those  in  apostolic  times.  When- 
ever and  wherever  the  Lord  had  a  people  willing  to  hear,  to  them 
he  spoke. 

Sometimes  he  communicated  his  will  by  personal  appearance 
and  angel  ministrations;  at  other  times  through  the  declaration 
of  dreams  or  the  undoubtable  voice  of  visions.  Wrapped  in  the 
mantle  of  inspiration  holy  men  of  old  were  wrought  upon  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  spake  in  audible  tones  a  language 
both  new  and  strange.  Prophets  of  the  Highest,  those,  who  ' 'spake 
the  law  at  his  mouth"  and  uttered  things  for  unborn  time,  fre- 
quently fulfilled,  only  after  ages  had  wrought  their  irrepressible 
work. 

From  Genesis  to  Revelation,  a  period  covering  four  thousand 
years,  the  voice  of  revelation  tolled  forth  its  unceasing  testimony 
emphatically  affirmed  by  prince  and  prophet,  by  apostle  and  angel. 
Revelation,  who  shall  refuse  it? 

By  its  counsel  Adam  was  instructed,  Noah  was  warned,  Moses 
was  directed  and  Israel  delivered;  Naaman  was  led  to  a  fountain 
of  health,  Joseph  liberated  from  an  Egyptian  prison,  and  Elijah 
saved  from  starvation.  Through  it  Paul  was  restrained  from 
preaching  in  Bithynia  and  admonished  to  go  into  Macedonia;  ad- 
vised to  tarry  at  Corinth  and  again  commanded  to  depart  from 
Jerusalem.  (Genesis  6 ;  Exodus  3 ;  2  Kings  5 ;  Genesis  41 ;  2  Kings 
18;  Acts  16,  18,22.) 

Indeed  in  all  the  movements  of  the  church  it  was  directed  by 
Christ,  its  head,  and  in  the  shadow  of  impending  trial  was  duly 
apprised. 

The  revelation  announcing  a  coming  dearth  undoubtedly  saved 
the  church  much  commiseration,  while  the  repeated  warnings  of 
approaching  impostors  tended  to  fortify  the  f aithf uj  against  decep- 
tion and  fraud.  (Acts  11:28;  20:29,  30;  2  Timothy  2:3-5;  2 
Timothy  4:  3,  4.) 

B.     Continuation,  of  Revelation 

The  doctrine  of  continued  revelation  is  supported  by  the  same 
reasons  that  made  it  necessary  in  the  beginning.  Whatever  the 
causes  necessitating  revelations  then,  causes  equally  important 
exist  now. 

Did  they  need  deliverance  from  trouble  then  ?     We  have  as  en- 


20  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

gaging  distresses  now.  Did  they  need  warning  against  cunning 
deceivers  then?  How  much  greater  the  need  of  similar  warning 
now,  when  heaps  of  '  "hirelings"  are  misleading  the  unwary. 

In  olden  times  the  ministry  required  and  received  directions 
in  their  work,  no  two  having  precisely  the  same  mission,  save  that 
of  preaching  the  gospel.  Their  duties  varied  according  to  the  cir- 
cumstances and  conditions  prevailing;  and  have  we  reached  that 
time  when  the  Lord  has  grown  disinterested  in  the  directing  of  his 
servants?  If  so,  he  has  altered  his  policy,  the  policy  of  ages.  But 
this  will  not  do,  for  "I  am  the  Lord,  I  change  not."  Then  why  will 
he  not  reveal?  There  is  no  reason  whatever,  unless  it  be  the  un- 
belief of  the  people.  Moreover,  this  ministry  were  invariably 
called  by  the  voice  of  revelation  previous  to  their  accepting  the 
ministerial  office.  There  was  no  exception,  for  "no  man  taketh  this 
honor  unto  himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron." 
(Hebrews  5:4.)  How,  then,  will  it  be  possible  for  the  Lord  to 
select  his  servants  to-day  unless  he  reveal  his  mind?  And  how 
can  he  reveal  his  mind  unless  he  communicate  ?  Thus  if  we  would 
have  a  ministry  sent  of  God  we  must  entertain  the  doctrine  of  con- 
tinued revelation  as  being  absolutely  necessary. 

C.     Revelation  a  Fruit  of  the  Spirit 

Perhaps  the  most  prominent  characteristic  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
is  that  it  reveals.  Whether  it  rested  upon  the  seventy  elders  of 
Israel,  fell  upon  Elisha,  or  enveloped  the  apostles  at  Pentecost,  it 
was  all  the  same — revelations  resulted.  And  in  that  extraordinary 
summary  of  its  various  powers,  portrayed  by  the  Apostle  Paul,  we 
are  advised  that  out  of  its  nine  outstanding  features,  five  of  them 
reside  within  the  compass  of  revelation,  viz,  wisdom,  knowledge, 
prophecy,  tongues  and  the  interpretation.  (Numbers  11:25;  2 
Kings  2 :  15 ;  Acts  2 :  4 ;  1  Corinthians  12 :  7-10 ;  Ephesians  4 :  8-11.) 

Its  office  work  as  stated  by  our  Savior  is  as  follows : 

Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all 
truth;  for  he  shall  not  speak  of  himself;  but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that 
shall  he  speak:  and  he  will  show  you  things  to  come. — John  16:  13. 

The  paramount  power  of  the  Spirit  thus  stated,  is  to  "guide 
into  all  truth  and  show  you  things  to  come,"  and  surely  none  will  say 
that  its  task  has  been  completed,  that  the  inexhaustible  treasuries 
of  truth  and  the  boundless  breadths  of  futurity  have  been  exhausted 
and  spanned.  "Ask  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you,"  said  Christ, 
and  "if  any  man  lack  wisdom  let  him  ask  of  God  that  giveth  to  all 
men  liberally,"  enjoined  James.  How  is  it  possible  for  the  Lord  to 
keep  these  promises  save  it  be  through  the  medium  of  revelation? 
(Matthew  7:7;  James  1:5.) 

D.     Revelation  Will  Come 

However  much  men  may  oppose  this  channel  of  divine  com- 
munication, or  refuse  to  walk  in  the  highway  of  heavenly  inspira- 
tion, God  will,  nevertheless,  reveal  himself.  He  has  vowed  it  gen- 
erations since,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  is  irresistible :  "Heaven 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  21 

and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  my  word  shall  not  pass  away."  Unto 
us  the  promise  comes  as  well  as  unto  them :  "Man  shall  not  live  by 
bread  alone  but  by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of 
God."  The  word  proceedeth  occupies  the  present  tense,  not  the 
past.  (Matthew  24 :  35 ;  4 :  4.) 

The  latter  days  shall  share  of  the  revelations  of  God  as  well  as 
the  former,  for  he  is  no  respecter  of  persons : 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  said  God,  I  will  pour  out  of 
my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh:  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy. — 
Acts  2:  17,  18. 

An  Elijah  will  be  sent  with  an  important  message  immediately 
preceding  the  coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord ; 
resultant  of  which,  the  hearts  of  the  children  shall  be  drawn  to  the 
teachings  of  the  fathers  and  so  the  day  of  smiting  shall  be  procras- 
tinated. (Malachi  4:  5,  6.) 

Two  witnesses  will  again  stand  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  and 
will  prophesy  three  years  and  a  half.  Men  of  exceptional  power, 
they  will  command  the  elements  that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their 
prophecy,  and  will  smite  the  earth  with  plagues  as  often  as  they 
will.  Finishing  their  work  they  shall,  as  have  nearly  all  the  proph- 
ets, seal  their  testimony  with  their  blood,  their  dead  bodies  lying 
in  the  streets  three  days  and  a  half.  And  while  the  populace  are 
making  merry,  congratulating  each  other  on  the  death  of  those 
whose  word  was  accompanied  with  power,  suddenly,  the  spirit  of 
life  descending  from  on  high  will  reanimate  those  mutilated  re- 
mains, and  arising  they  shall  ascend  in  the  sight  of  men. 

Then  will  the  Lord  make  retribution,  and  fearful  his  fury !  An 
earthquake  of  terrible  destructiveness  will  rock  the  city,  a  tenth 
part  of  it  falling,  slaying  of  men  seven  thousand.  (Revelation 
11:3-13.) 

Surely,  then,  the  voice  of  the  prophet  in  revelation  is  not  to  be 
confined  to  an  unrecallable  past. 

E.     Spiritual  Gifts 

The  Christian  religion  was  distinguished  above  all  others  for 
the  remarkable  gifts  it  bestowed.  The  ministry  were  attended  by  a 
"power  from  on  high,"  "the  Lord  working  with  them  and  confirm- 
ing the  word  with  signs  following."  (Luke  24:  49;  Mark  16:  20.) 
Nor  were  these  gifts  reserved  for  a  few,  laity  and  clergy  shared 
alike : 

How  is  it  then,  brethren?  when  ye  come  together,  every  one  of  you  hath 
a  psalm,  hath  a  doctrine,  hath  a  to,ngue,  hath  a  revelation,  hath  an  interpre- 
tation.— 1  Corinthians  14 :  26. 

For  to  one  is  given  by  the  Spirit  the  word  of  wisdom;  to  another  the 
word  of  knowledge  by  the  same  Spirit;  to  another  faith  by  the  same  Spirit; 
to  another  the  gifts  of  healing  by  the  same  Spirit;  to  another  the  working  of 
miracles;  to  another  prophecy;  to  another  discerning  of  spirits;  to  another 
divers  kinds  of  tongues;  to  another  the  interpretation  of  tongues. — 1  Corin- 
thians 12:8-10. 

Scarcely  a  page  may  we  turn  to,  but  what  we  read  of  some  mir- 
acle, vision,  angelic  ministration,  or  great  outpouring  of  the  Spirit, 


22  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

manifest  in  a  tongue,  interpretation,  or  prophecy.     The  following 
will  instance: 

And  he  sent  them  to  preach  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  to  heal  the  sick. — 
Luke  9 :  2. 

And  they  cast  out  many  devils,  and  anointed  with  oil  many  that  were 
sick,  and  healed  them. — Mark  6:  13. 

God  also  .bearing  them  witness,  both  with  signs  and  wonders,  and  with 
divers  miracles,  a<nd  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  according  to  his  own  will. — 
Hebrews  2 :  4. 

And  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began  to  speak  with 
other  tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance. — Acts  2:4. 

And  when  Paul  had  laid  his  hands  upon  them,  the  Holy  Ghost  came  on 
them ;  and  they  spake  with  tongues,  and  prophesied. — Acts  19 :  6. 

F.     Not  to  be  Done  Away 

The  great  trouble  with  the  people  is  that  somehow.or  other  they 
have  conceived  the  idea  that  these  blessings  were  to  be  done  away. 
There  is  nothing  in  the  scripture  to  warrant  such  a  conclusion.  To 
the  contrary,  it  bespeaks  their  continuance  and  exhorts  us  to  con- 
tend therefor : 

Follow  after  charity,  and  desire  spiritual  gifts,  but  rather  that  ye  may 
prophesy. — 1  Corinthians  14:  1. 

I  would  that  ye  all  spake  with  tongues,  but  rather  that  ye  prophesied. 
— 1  Corinthians  14:  5. 

Wherefore,  brethren,  covet  to  prophesy,  and  forbid  fnot  to  speak  with 
tongues. — 1  Corinthians  14 :  39. 

G.     Signs  to  Follow  the  Believer 

Our  Lord  himself  was  interested  in  conferring  spiritual  gifts 
upon  his  people.  They  were  intended  as  divine  assurances  whereby 
his  followers  might  know  of  their  acceptance. 

Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  He 
that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall 
be  damned.  And  these  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe :  in  my  name  shall 
they  cast  out  devils;  they  shall  speak  with  new  tongues;  they  shall  take  up 
serpents;  and  if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing,  it  shall  ,not  hurt  them;  they 
shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick,  and  they  shall  recover. — Mark  16:  15-18. 

This  was  the  legacy  of  our  Lord  to  the  church,  bequeathed  in  his 
latest  expressed  will  and  testament. 

Why,  then,  ought  not  his  people  to  inherit  it?  It  is  theirs  by 
inheritance  and  surely  the  estate  is  sufficient  to  apportion  to  every 
man  according  to  the  promise.  "The  word  of  the  Lord  endureth 
forever,"  proclaimed  Peter,  and,  "My  word  shall  not  pass  away" 
declared  the  Christ ;  which  gives  us  every  warrant  to  expect  a  ful- 
fillment thereof  according  to  the  letter. 

It  cannot  be  urged  that  the  Master  was  mentally  incapacitated 
at  the  time  of  making  this  will,  nor  can  it  be  entertained  that  his 
spiritual  estate  was  inadequate  to  fulfill  his  bequests. _.  Some  other 
reason  then  must  exist  for  a  nonfulfillment  of  these  promises.  It 
must  be  that  a  question  as  to  heirship  has  arisen.  And  who  are  the 
heirs? — "them  that  believe."  Where  then  are  the  believers?  Who 
is  there  that  believes  these  spiritual  treasures  are  for  us  nowadays  ? 
In  this  way  we  may  discover  the  heirs.  Go  in  search,  if  we  will, 
among  the  great  and  popular  churches  for  those  who  are  looking 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  23 

for  this  endowment  according  to  the  promise  and,  oh,  how  fruitless 
our  mission.  Instead  of  meeting  with  believers  it  is  the  very  oppo- 
site. We  are  told  that  these  signs  are  not  for  us  now,  that  those 
who  look  for  them  are  fanatics.  Indeed,  it  is  urged  that  the  learn- 
ing of  man  is  sufficient,  which  has  taken  the  place  of  this  wisdom 
from  on  high.  Oh,  the  folly  of  man !  How  persistently  he  arrays 
himself  against  the  determinate  purposes  and  expressed  pleasure  of 
the  Lord. 

But  let  us  press  our  inquiry  a  little  closer.  Christ  has  said  that 
these  signs  shall  follow.  Now,  who  has  the  right  to  say  that  they 
shall  not  follow?  These  blessings  were  essential  to  the  believer, 
whereby  they  might  know  of  their  acceptance  with  the  Master ;  thus 
were  they  called  signs,  tokens,  assurances  from  the  Lord  that  he 
had  condescended  to  regard  them  as  his  people.  Deception  then,  as 
now,  was  abroad  in  the  land,  and  by  it  many  were  ensnared.  But 
the  disciples  of  Christ,  living  in  harmony  with  gospel  teaching  and 
thereby  in  rapport  with  the  Father,  who  has  always  been  a  God 
of  miracles,  were  made  certain  of  the  faith  they  had  espoused  by 
assuring  gifts  of  heavenly  origin. 

1  "But,"  says  the  objector,  "these  signs  are  not  for  our  day." 
That  being  true,  away  goes  the  entire  promise,  salvation  and  all. 
Yes,  and  the  conditions  go  with  it,  for  all  are  associated  together. 
They  are  inseparably  connected.  That  would  mean  that  salvation 
is  not  for  our  day,  and  belief  is  not  for  our  day.  Christ  placed  the 
preaching,  the  believing,  the  baptizing,  the  saving,  and  the  signs 
all  on  an  equal  footing,  one  follows  the  other ;  where  one  was  limited 
the  others  were  also,  and  when  one  ceased  so  did  the  others. 

If  the  language  confines  the  signs  to  apostolic  times  it  confines 
belief  and  salvation  to  those  days  also,  for  one  is  as  confined  as  the 
other.  Where  one  is  operative  the  others  are,  and  when  one  ceases 
so  must  the  others. 

The  fact  that  these  signs  do  not  follow  the  professed  believers 
in  other  churches,  is  no  evidence  that  Christ  has  gone  back  on  his 
word,  that  his  bank  has  failed,  and  the  Banker  unable  to  redeem 
himself. 

The  trouble  exists  with  the  other  folks :  they  have  not  obeyed 
that  form  of  doctrine  entitling  them  to  rank  as  believers;  conse- 
quently with  them  there  is  neither  sign  nor  salvation. 

John  Wesley  seems  to  share  this  view : 

It  does  not  appear  that  these  extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  were 
common  in  the  church  for  more  than  two  or  three  centuries.  .  .  .  The  cause 
was  not  as  has  been  vulgarly  supposed — because  there  was  no  more  occasion 
for  them  by  reason  of  the  world  becoming  Christian,  for  this  idea  is  a  mis- 
erable mistake,  as  not  one  twentieth  part  was  at  that  time  even  nominally 
Christian.  ...  the  real  cause  why  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  were  no  longer 
to  be  found  in  the  Christian  church  was  because  the  Christians  were  turned 
heathen  again  and  had  only  a  dead  form  left. — Sermon  94. 

The  exhortation  of  the  scripture  is  "Covet  to  prophesy,"  6  "For 


Corinthians  14 :  39. 


24  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

ye  may  all  prophesy  one  by  one."7  Again,  "Desire  spiritual  gifts, 
but  rather  that  ye  may  prophesy,"8  an  exhortation  which  loses  its 
force  if  the  prophetic  office  is  done  away. 

But  whatever  the  creedal  attitude  of  the  churches  respecting 
the  perpetuity  of  this  office,  prophets  will  come  nevertheless,  for 
God  has  decreed  it.  "Behold  I  will  send  you  Elijah  the  prophet 
before  the  coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord/'9 
"And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  saith  God,  I  will  pour 
out  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh :  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters 
shall  prophesy."10 

THE  APOSTASY  AND  OVERTHROW  OF  THE 
CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 

We  are  now  to  consider  that  important  event  when  a  great  and 
terrible  calamity  befell  the  church,  resulting  in  its  complete  over- 
throw and  disorganization.  It  is  known  as  the  apostasy  or  "Falling 
away."  (2  Thessalonians  2:  3.) 

Startling  as  may  be  this  announcement,  one  need  not  be  sur- 
prised in  view  of  the  sweeping  calamities  which  have  frequently  be- 
fallen the  professed  people  of  God.  Israel  of  old  was  driven  from 
their  inheritance  and  Judah  was  imprisoned  in  a  Babylonish  bond- 
age, while  their  sacred  temple,  built  after  the  direction  of  the  Lord, 
was  razed  to  the  ground.  The  antediluvians  were  destroyed  with  an 
overwhelming  flood,  and  the  Babel  builders  were  scattered  abroad 
upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth. 

The  overthrow  of  the  Christian  Church  was  occasioned  by 
internal  strifes,  worldly  ways,  and  unholy  ambitions.  She  "Left 
her  first  love."1 

This  was  the  time  alluded  to  by  Isaiah  when  he  said,  "the  earth 
also  is  defiled  under  the  inhabitants  thereof;  because  they  have 
transgressed  the  laws,  changed  the  ordinance,  broken  the  everlast- 
ing covenant."  (24 :  5.) 

Do  we  startle  when  we  say  that  the  church  as  established  by 
Jesus  Christ  fell  away?  Of  this  the  reader  may  readily  inform  him- 
self. Let  him  just  look  around  and  compare,  if  he  will,  the  many 
churches  of  to-day  with  that  blessed  model  as  left  perfected  by 
Christ.  What  a  difference !  How  unlike  the  church  of  olden  days, 
and  how  little  of  the  old  Jerusalem  gospel  do  they  preach ! 

The  quenching  of  prophetic  fire,  the  absence  of  apostles,  the 
silencing  of  revelations,  the  "signs"  not  following,  together  with  the 
general  ignoring  of  the  ordinances  have  long  since  written  upon  the 
walls  of  Christendom,  "Thou  art  weighed  in  the  balances  and  found 
wanting." 


71  Corinthians  14 :  31. 
sl  Corinthians  14 :  1. 
"Malachi  4:  5. 
"Acts  2:17. 
'Revelation  2 :  4. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  25 

Where  do  we  find  an  institution  established  after  the  ancient 
order  of  things? 

Where  is  there  a  saving  structure  based  upon  "the  foundation 
of  repentance  from  dead  works,  and  of  faith  toward  God,  of  the 
doctrine  of  baptism,  and  of  laying  on  of  hands"?  (Hebrews 
6:1,2.) 

Where  is  that  church  pillared  by  apostles,  illuminated  by  spir- 
itual gifts,  upon  the  altar  of  which  the  perpetual  fires  of  revelation 
forever  burn  ?  Echo  answers,  Where ! 

Oh,  yes ;  we  may  find  plenty  of  churches,  such  as  they  are,  but 
how  incomparable  to  that  matchless  temple  built  upon  the  rock  of 
continuous  revelation,  wherein  were  apostles  and  prophets,  priest- 
hood and  power,  helps  and  healings,  gifts  and  callings,  discernment 
and  directions,  angels  and  inspiration,  baptism  and  the  laying  on  of 
hands,  revelations  and  righteousness. 

In  imitation  of  this  sacred  edifice  we  have  a  thousand  compet- 
ing counterfeits  erected  upon  the  shifting  sands  of  creedal  changes. 
Without  windows  of  inspirational  light  they  depend  rather  upon  the 
flickering  flare  of  human  learning,  which  at  the  best  is  but  contra- 
dictory to  itself. 

The  learning  injected  into  the  Papist  will  never  make  him  a 
Protestant;  and  the  education  of  the  Protestant  abhors  and  repu- 
diates that  of  the  Papist.  The  enlightened  Universalist  sees  only 
narrowness  in  other  teaching,  while  the  polished  Episcopalian  ap- 
proves only  of  Episcopalianism.  The  learned  Lutheran  cannot 
make  his  books  read  him  into  any  other  church,  and  the  Baptist  di- 
vine, rejecting  all  others,  presents  his  cause  as  the  simon-pure  con- 
tinuation of  Christianity. 

Never  was  it  known  that  the  Methodist  college  turned  out  any- 
thing but  a  Methodist,  while  the  Presbyterian  schools  evolve  only 
Presbyterians. 

Thus  it  is  that  the  ecclesiastical  learning  of  the  age  is  nothing 
but  a  mess  of  contradictory  ritualistic  rot,  nursed  by  tradition,  dei- 
fied by  denominationalism,  and  protected  by  the  prejudice  of  the 
priest. 

The  first  evidence  of  a  tendency  to  forsake  the  faith,  was  on 
the  occasion  of  our  Lord  presenting  the  doctrine  of  the  atonement. 
"From  that  time  many  of  his  disciples  went  back  and  walked  no 
more  with  him/'6  This  kind  of  apostasy  was  not  dangerous;  but 
there  was  another  kind :  that  which  revealed  itself  in  the  introduc- 
tion of  evil  teachings  and  practices.  In  Paul's  writings  he  alludes 
to  the  prevalence  among  them  of  "fornication,"  "envyings,  wraths, 
strifes,  backbitings,  whisperings,  swellings,  tumults,"  "lascivious- 
ness,"  "busybodies,"  "oppositions  of  science,"  "adulteries,"  "many 
unruly  and  vain  talkers  and  deceivers,"  "for  the  mystery  of  iniquity 
doth  already  work."7 


'John  6:66. 

Tl  Corinthians  5:1,  2;  2  Corinthians  12:20,  21;  2  Thessalonians  3:11; 
1  Timothy  6:  20;  James  4:4;  Titus  1:  10;  2  Thessalonians  2:  7. 


26  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

Such  being  the  condition  of  the  church  in  the  heyday  of  its 
power  when  apostle  and  prophet  were  vigilantly  protecting  her 
interests,  one  can  hardly  expect  conditions  to  have  become  any  bet- 
ter, especially  in  succeeding  centuries  when  prophets  and  inspira- 
tion had  taken  their  flight. 

The  first  stages  of  apostasy,  symptomatic  and  isolated,  were 
soon  succeeded  by  a  more  advanced  stage,  organized  and  united,  for 
which  there  was  no  remedy. 

This  was  known  as  "a  strong  delusion,"  "the  mystery  of 
iniquity,"*1  "a  consumption  even  determined  upon  the  whole  earth"  ;b 
and  symbolized  by  "a  deep  sleep,"c  "a  woman  forsaken  .  . .  ref used,"d 
"gross  darkness,"6  "a  famine,"f  a  "night,"-  a  "horn,"h  "fables,"1  a 
"beast,"1  "a  great  whore  .  .  .  Babylon."k 

The  achievements  of  the  apostasy  are  suggestively  indicated  in 
the  following  prophetic  texts : 

Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means:  for  that  day  shall  not  come,  ex- 
cept there  come  a  falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son 
of  perdition;  who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God, 
or  that  is  worshiped;  so  that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  shewing 
himself  that  he  is  God.  Remember  ye  not,  that,  when  I  was  yet  with  you,  I 
told  you  these  things?  .  .  .  For  the  mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work; 
only  he  who  inow  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way. — 2  Thes- 
salonians  2 :  3. 

Take  heed  therefore  unto  yourselves  ...  for  I  know  this,  that  after  my 
departing  shall  grievous  wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing  the  flock. 
Also  of  your  own  selves  shall  men  arise,  speaking  perverse  things,  to  draw 
away  disciples  after  them.— Acts  20 :  28-30. 

For  the  time  will  come  when  they  will  not  endure  sound  doctrine;  but 
after  their  own  lusts  shall  they  heap  to  themselves  teachers,  having  itching 
ears;  and  they  shall  turn  away  their  ears  from  the  truth,  and  shall  be  turned 
unto  fables.— 2  Timothy  4:3,4. 

Iniquity  shall  abound  and  the  love  of  many  shall  wax  cold. — Matthew 
24:  12. 

For  all  tables  are  full  of  vomit  and  filthiness  so  that  there  is  no  place 
clean. — Isaiah  28 :  8. 

I  have  heard  from  the  Lord  God  of  hosts  a  consumption  even  determined 
upon  the  whole  earth. — Isaiah  28 :  22. 

They  are  drunken  but  ,not  with  wine.  .  .  .  the  Lord  hath  poured  out  upon 
you  the  spirit  of  deep  sleep,  and  hath  closed  your  eyes:  the  prophets  and  your 
rulers,  the  seers  hath  he  covered.  .  .  .  fear  toward  me  is  taught  by  the  pre- 
cepts of  men. — Isaiah  29 :  9-13. 

Darkness  covereth  the  earth  and  gross  darkness  the  people. — Isaiah  60 :  2. 

We  wait  for  light  but  behold  obscurity;  for  brightness  but  we  walk  in 
darkness.  .  .  .  We  look  for  judgment,  but  there  is  none  for  salvation,  but  it  is 
far  off  from  us.  ...  truth  faileth.  .  .  .  there  was  no  intercessor. — Isaiah 
59:9-16. 

My  flock  was  scattered  upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth  and  none  did 
search  or  seek  after  them.  .  .  .  There  was  ino  shepherd. — Ezekiel  34:  6-8. 

I  will  send  a  famine  in  the  land,  ...  of  hearing  the  words  of  the  Lord :  .  .  . 
they  shall  run  to  and  fro  to  seek  the  word  of  the  Lord  and  shall  not  find  it. 
— Amos  8:  11,  12. 

Therefore  night  shall  be  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  not  have  a  vision;  and  it 
shall  be  dark  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  not  divine  and  the  sun  shall  go  down 


a2  Thessalonians  2:  3-12;  blsaiah  28:  22;  cisaiah  29: 9,  10;  ^Isaiah  54: 
6-8;  elsaiah  60:  2;  fAmos  8:  11,  12;  sMicah  3:6,  7;  ^Daniel  7:  21-25;  Daniel 
8:  9-13;  *2  Timothy  4:  3,  4;  JRevelation  13:  3-8;  ^Revelation  17:  1-6. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  27 

over  the  prophets,  and  the  day  shall  be  dark  over  them.  .  .  .  they  shall  all 
cover  their  lips  for  there  is  no  answer  from  God.  .  .  .  Therefore  shall  Zion 
for  your  sake  be  plowed  as  a  field. — Micah  3:6,  7,  12. 

In  addition  to  the  iniquity  within,  persecution  without  began  to 
wage  a  relentless  war  against  the  kingdom  of  God.  It  first  struck 
at  the  King's  herald,  John  the  Baptist,  whom  it  beheaded.  The  next 
to  suffer  was  our  Lord  himself,  crucified  upon  Calvary.  Then  fol- 
lows the  persecution  of  the  twelve  apostles,  all  of  whom  were  led  as 
lambs  to  the  slaughter,  John  only  escaping,  being  banished  to  the 
Isle  of  Patmos. 

It  was  the  policy  of  the  Adversary  to  strike  down  the  governing 
and  directing  officials,  that  thereby  those  remaining  might  the  more 
easily  be  overcome.  The  church,  however,  had  every  opportunity  to 
retain  the  faith.  The  Holy  Spirit  was  ever  present  to  direct  in  their 
proceedings  whenever  the  people  sought  unto  it.  But  the  truth  is, 
as  we  have  seen,  the  church  itself  forsook  "its  first  love,"  and  so 
alienated  all  promises  of  support. 

The  Lord  had  promised  to  save  his  people  to  the  uttermost.  He 
vowed  that  the  gates  of  hell  should  not  prevail  against  them,  and 
that  no  man  should  pluck  them  out  of  his  hand.  In  this  he  but 
guaranteed  overcoming  grace  against  the  power  of  a  third  party, 
but  never  did  he  fetter  his  church  with  a  chain  of  compulsion,  forc- 
ing her  to  keep  the  faith.  That  would  be  wholly  unlike  the  policy 
of  the  Eternal,  who  never  withholds  a  fullness  and  freedom  of 
agency.  "Choose  you  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve." 

To  say  that  the  church,  either  as  to  its  individual  members  or 
its  collective  strength  could  not  fall,  would  be  attributing  to  them 
an  infallibility  which  belongs  only  unto  God.  It  was  within  their 
province  to  say  whether  they  would,  or  they  would  not,  continue  in 
the  ways  of  truth. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  violence  of  persecution  continued  with 
increasing  bitterness,  which  was  predicted  to  continue  until  the 
kingdom  of  God,  the  church,  should  be  taken ;  in  other  words  de- 
feated and  destroyed.  "And  from  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  until 
now  the  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence,  and  the  violent  take 
it  by  force."  (Matthew  11:  12.) 

A  picture  of  these  calamitous  proceedings  is  presented  by  the 
prophet  in  the  symbol  of  a  little  horn  "diverse"  from  all  others,  who 
would 

Speak  great  words  against  the  Most  High,  and  shall  wear  out  the  saints 
oif  the  Most  High,  and  think  to  change  times  and  laws,  and  they  shall  be 
given  into  his  hand  until  a  time  and  times  and  a  dividing  of  time.9 

And  it  cast  down  the  truth  to  the  ground  and  it  practised  and  pros- 
pered10 

And  his  power  shall  be  mighty,  but  not  by  his  own  power:  and  he  shall 
destroy  wonderfully,  and  shall  prosper  and  practice,  and  shall  destroy  the 
mighty  and  the  holy  people.11 


9Daniel  7:25. 
"Daniel  8:  12. 
"Daniel  8:24. 


28  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

Again  this  same  scene  is  presented  as  a  beast  with  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns  who  would  "make  war  with  the  saints"  and  "over- 
come them :  and  power  was  given  him  over  all  kindreds  and  tongues 
and  nations."12 

Seeing  therefore  that  the  laws  were  to  be  "changed,"  the  truth 
"cast  down,"  the  saints  or  holy  people  to  be  "overcome,"  given  into 
the  hand  of  a  foreign  power,  or  else  "destroyed,"  while  the  kingdom 
of  God  was  to  be  taken  by  a  violent  force,  who  shall  doubt  that  the 
church  as  set  up  in  our  Lord's  time  did  indeed  pass  away,  succumb- 
ing to  the  ravages  of  apostasy  and  persecution. 

In  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Revelation  the  story  of  the  persecution 
and  apostasy  of  the  church  is  concisely  presented  in  a  remarkable 
vision.  The  apostle  viewed  the  church  in  the  embodiment  of  a 
"woman,"  a  figure  frequently  used  in  scripture  to  represent  the 
people  of  God.  (Note  2  Corinthians  11:  2;  Ephesians  5:  23;  Reve- 
lation 19 :  7-10 ;  21 :  9 ;  John  3 :  29 ;  Matthew  25 :  1-3.) 

As  first  presented  she  stood  in  an  attitude  of  triumph,  and  did 
we  not  learn  of  her  later  condition  we  would  almost  be  tempted  to 
say  that  no  power  could  prevail  against  her.  She  is  seen  clothed 
with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,  while  twelve  stars  adorn 
her  brow. 

All  this,  of  course,  is  figurative  language  and  must  be  so  inter- 
preted. No  literal  woman  was  ever  clothed  with  a  literal  sun.  The 
sun  represented  the  light  and  intelligence  that  attended  the  early 
church,  for  when  in  communion  with  the  Master  she  truly  received 
instruction  from  the  "Sun  of  righteousness.  Thus  was  the  blessed 
doctrine  of  revelation  made  the  medium  to  convey  unto  the  church 
the  glory  of  God. 

The  moon,13  a  planet  without  light  of  itself  and  occupying  a 
place  beneath  the  woman,  symbolized  the  Mosaic  law  which  form- 
erly reflected  through  types  and  shadows  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom. 
It  had  passed  away  and  was  no  longer  binding  on  the  people. 

A  crown  of  twelve  stars  pointed  unmistakably  to  the  quorum 
of  twelve  apostles,  the  foremost  officers  of  the  kingdom,  they  in  turn 
representing  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

Thus  was  the  church,  established  in  the  days  of  Christ  and  the 
apostles,  prepared  to  resist  every  evil  if  she  would. 

A  new  scene  presents  itself.  It  is  "A  great  red  dragon  having 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns."  This  represents  the  Devil  (verse  9), 
but  it  is  the  Devil  working  through  human  agency  as  he  usually 
does. 

The  agent  used  upon  this  occasion  clearly  indicates  that  it  is 
some  idolatrous  empire,  as  the  term  dragon  prophetically  signifies. 


"Revelation  13:  1-7. 

""She  was  clothed  with  the  sun ;  to  demote  the  blessing  of  light  and  knowl- 
edge this  church  enjoys  from  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  Righteousness.  The 
moon  was  under  her  feet;  signifying  that  the  lesser  lights  of  religion,  viz, 
the  Jewish  ceremonial  laws  were  now  put  down  and  laid  aside." — Thomas 
Pyle,  M.  A.,  Oin  Revelations,  p.  88. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED 


29 


(Ezekiel  29:  3.)  At  the  time  of  the  vision  the  predominating  em- 
pire of  the  world  was  Rome,  therefore  it  must  be  that  nation  which 
is  signified:  "And  the  dragon,  the  heathen  Roman  empire,  stood 
before  her  to  devour  her  child."  (Sir  Isaac  Newton,  On  the  Prophe- 
cies, page  316.  See  also  Reverend  Kurd,  D.  D.,  On  the  Prophecies, 
page  161.) 14 

The  seven  heads  and  ten  horns  upon  this  beast  confirm  our 
identification  of  the  Roman  empire.  During  its  long  existence  it 
had  no  less  than  seven  different  forms  of  government,15  and  was 
finally  divided  into  ten  separate  kingdoms.  We  shall  have  more  to 
say  of  this  hereafter. 

Following  the  fortunes  of  this  woman  or  church  we  are  led  at 
once  into  a  pathway  of  gloom.  Her  child,  that  which  was  born  of 


And  there  appeared  a  great 
wonder  in  heaven;  a  woman 
clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the 
moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon 
her  head  a  crown  of  twelve 
stars:  .  .  .  and  behold  a  great 
red  dragon,  having  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns,  and  seven  crowns 
his  heads. — Rev.  12: 


her,  was  taken  to  heaven.  The  child  represented  the  work  of  the 
church,  giving  birth  to  the  people  of  God  through  the  ordinances  of 
baptism  and  the  laying  on  of  hands,  "Ye  must  be  born  again." 
And  so  the  church  in  those  early  times  labored  and  ultimately 


""Near  the  beginning  of  the  third  century  the  figure  of  a  dragon  was 
used  as  a  Roman  standard." — The  Apocalypse  Explained,  p.  348.  Reverend 
Benjamin  Slight,  A.  M. 

"It  was  not  till  near  the  close  of  the  second  century  that  the  dragon  was 
first  used  as  a  Roman  ensign,  nor  till  the  third  that  its  use  had  become  com- 
mon."— Horae  Apocalyptacae,  vol.  3,  p.  15.  Reverend  E.  B.  Elliott,  A.  M. 

'"'Bishop  Newton  recites  the  following  as  constituting  Rome's  seven  gov- 
ernments: Kings,  consuls,  dictators,  decemvirs,  military  tribunes  with  con- 
sular authority,  emperors,  and  the  Dukedom  of  Rome  under  the  Exarch  of 
Ravenna. — On  the  Prophecies,  p.  666. 


30  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

brought  forth  a  people  for  God  to  a  redeemed  condition.16  Ac- 
complishing this  the  child  was  taken  from  her,  and  with  him  went 
the  gifts  and  signs  hitherto  plentifully  abounding  through  the  reve- 
lations of  Jesus  Christ.  With  the  departure  of  the  child  and  the 
consequent  loss  of  revelation  the  church  must  needs  suffer,  her 
ministry  must  fail  her,  for  none  were  permitted  to  assume  authority 
until  called  thereto  by  the  voice  of  God. 

Forsaking  now  her  posture  of  purity  and  fearing  the  dragon 
rather  than  exercising  faith  in  God,  she  fled  to  a  " wilderness." 
Ordinarily  a  wilderness  is  a  barren  and  unproductive  place,17  a 
place  of  concealment,  and  its  significance  can  be  nothing  else  than 
a  condition  of  invisibility  and  spiritual  starvation  into  which  the 
church  had  retired.18 

We  nowhere  read  that  her  crown  of  apostolic  stars  and  raiment 
of  sunlight  glory  accompanied  her.  It  was  not  in  the  nature  of 
apostles  to  run  from  the  enemy,  nor  could  it  be  possible  to  shut  up 
within  a  wilderness  the  revelations  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  sunlight 
apparel  of  the  church.  It  was  not  in  fact  the  church  of  apostolic 
excellency  and  prophetic  power  that  fled,  rather  a  trust-betraying, 
truth-forsaking  offcast  of  heaven  who,  departing  from  the  "old 
paths,"  assimilated  the  ways  of  the  world  until  her  identity  was 
lost. 

Her  condition  is  most  distressing.  Unable  to  feed  herself 
"they  fed  her  there."  How  then  could  this  enfeebled  castaway 
extend  help  or  salvation  to  others,  when  powerless  to  help  herself? 

The  food  administered  her  does  not  appear  to  be  of  a  hearty 
nature.  Like  all  other  invalids,  she  is  "nourished,"  and  were  this 
nourishment  received  from  on  high  we  might  entertain  hopes  of 
a  speedy  recovery;  but  no,  her  nurses  are  but  ordinary  human 
beings,  "they  feed  her  there." 

What  a  picture  of  pity  this,  and  what  a  contrast  to  her  former 
self  when  attended  by  the  magisterial  orbs  of  heaven.  Deprived  of 
her  spiritual  endowment,  lonely  by  the  loss  of  her  child,  existing 
in  a  desert  retreat,  prostrated  and  utterly  helpless,  surely  she 
was  "a  woman  forsaken  and  grieved  in  spirit,  and  a  wife  of  youth 
when  thou  wast  refused,  saith  thy  God."  (Isaiah  54:  6.)  Daniel, 
alluding  to  her  distress,  said,  "And  when  he  shall  have  accomplished 
to  scatter  the  power  of  the  holy  people." — Daniel  12 :  7.  Perhaps 
a  plainer  translation  is  found  in  the  Breeches  Bible,  an  edition  in 


"Revelation  2 :  26,  27. 

17Isaiah  41:  18,  19;  27:  10;  Ezekiel  19:  13. 

""This  flight  of  the  church  into  the  wilderness  most  naturally  signifies 
that  it  would  be  so  intermixed  with  the  world  and  lost  among  the  vanities 
and  vices  of  it,  that  it  would  be  difficult  to  fi;nd  it  by  the  true  characters  of 
Christ's  Church." — Observations  on  the  Revelations,  p.  167.  Samuel  Lang- 
don,  D.  D. 

"The  apostle  had  seen  the  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  the  symbol  of  the 
chaste  spouse  of  Christ,  flee  into  the  wilderness,  and  thus  become  invisible 
to  the  world." — Rationale  Apocalypticum,  vol.  2,  p.  239.  Reverend  Alfred 
Jenour. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  31 

common  use  just  preceding  the  bringing  forth  of  the  King  James. 
It  reads:  "When  ye  church  shall  be  scattered  and  diminished  in 
such  sort  as  it  shall  seem  to  have  no  power." 

Thus  the  one-time  majestic  church  of  New  Testament  glory, 
attired  and  protected  by  the  light  of  heaven,  ministered  unto  by 
apostolic  stars,  faltered  and  fled  before  an  adversary  she  might 
well  have  resisted.  She  retired  to  a  wilderness  of  invisibility 
where,  bereft  of  her  offspring,  she  ceased  to  occupy  in  her  ancient 
calling,  that  of  ministering  salvation  unto  others.10 

What  a  contrast  between  the  opening  and  closing  scene  of  the 
vision.  In  the  one  she  occupies  a  pedestal  of  queenly  power,  vic- 
toriously resisting  every  encroachment  of  the  enemy,  while  laboring 
to  bring  forth  a  people  for  God ;  in  the  other  the  woman  has  "fled" 
leaving  only  an  enfeebled  "remnant,"  against  which  the  dragon 
"went  to  make  war."  And  who  shall  say  that  he  who  can  terrorize 
the  church  unto  flight,  cannot,  and  will  not,  prevail  also  over  "the 
remnant  of  her  seed"? 


3!'The  sojourning  of  the  woman  in  the  wilderness,  indicates  her  being  in  a 
state  of  concealment  and  invisibility,  and  also  of  spiritual  barrenness,  no 
longer  bringing  forth  spiritual  children  .  .  .  the  woman  in  the  wilderness 
signifies  that  the  true  church  shall  be  in  a  barren  and  unfruitful  state  and 
hidden  from  the  eyes  of  men. — Cunninghame,  Dissertation,  etc.,  pp.  184,  280. 

It  is  said  first  there  shall  come  a  falling  away,  or  an  apostasy,  i.  e.,  a 
total,  universal,  horrid  defection  of  the  visible  church;  which  cannot  be  meant 
of  any  particular  heretics  or  heresy  in  those  times;  because  he  speaks  of  it 
prophetically  as  a  thing  to  come,  not  then  existent.  He  here  speaks  of  an 
universal  and  total  apostasy  of  the  visible  church. — Court  of  the  Gentiles, 
vol.  2,  part  3,  p.  226.  Reverend  Theophilus  Gale. 

Shortly  after  this,  events  of  great  importance  took  place  in  Great  Britain 
and  the  light  of  faith  disappeared  in  profound  night. — DrAubigne's  Reform- 
ation, vol.  5,  p.  33. 

We  have  been  apt  to  imagine  that  the  primitive  church  was  all  excel- 
lence and  perfection!  And  such  without  all  doubt  the  first  Christian  church 
which  commenced  at  the  day  of  Pentecost  was.  But  how  soon  did  the  fine 
gold  become  dim.  How  soon  was  the  wine  mixed  with  water!  How  little 
time  elapsed  before  the  god  of  this  world  so  far  regained  his  empire  that 
Christians  in  general  were  scarce  distinguishable  from  heathens  save  by  their 
opinions  and  modes  of  worship.  And  if  the  state  of  the  church  in  the  very 
first  century  was  so  bad  we  cannot  suppose  it  was  any  better  in  the  second. 
Undoubtedly  it  grew  worse. — John  Wesley,  sermon  66. 

The  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  were  no  longer  to  be  found,  in  the  Christian 
Church;  because  the  Christians  had  turned  heathen  again  and  had  only  a 
dead  form  left. — John  Wesley,  Sermon  94. 

Laity  ajid  clergy,  learned  and  unlearned,  all  ages,  sects  and  degrees  of 
men,  women  and  children  of  whole  Christendom,  an  horrible  and  most  dread- 
ful thing  to  think,  have  been  at  once  drowned  in  abominable  idolatry,  of  all 
vices  most  detested  of  God  and  damnable  to  man  and  that  by  the  space  of 
800  years  and  more. — Church  of  England  Homily,  part  3;  Against  Peril  of 
Idolatry,  p.  216. 

The  shadow  of  the  papacy  gradually,  but  surely  extended  in  all  direc- 
tions and  fell  not  only  upon  every  visible  object  but  upon  the  most  secret 
springs  of  human  action.  By  its  sanction  kings  reigned  and  by  its  fiat  an 
army  of  priests,  monks,  friars,  nuns,  e(ncamped  on  the  soil  and  held  the 
whole  continent  for  its  liege  lord,  the  pope.  Europe  was  covered  with  eccle- 
siastical palaces,  universities,  churches  and  cloisters  as  by  a  network  which 
inclosed  and  held  fast  every  living  thing. — Dalton's  Epochs,  p.  86. 


32  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

And  what  if  the  church  continued  to  exist  during  the  dark 
ages?  It  was  not  as  her  former  self.  She  had  lost  her  apostolic 
crown  and  shed  her  prophetic  power.  Light  and  revelation  ceased 
to  mantle  her.  Indeed  the  church  had  fled.  She  had  become  lost 
in  a  "wilderness"  of  obscurity,  and  as  such,  could  be  of  no  service 
to  mankind. 

Whatever  existence,  therefore,  the  church  may  have  had  dur- 
ing the  Dark  Ages  could  not  have  been  in  the  nature  of  a  visible 
organization,  as  she  was  in  apostolic  times.  If  so,  it  should  be  an 
easy  matter  to  trace  her  down  through  the  centuries.  Was  it  con- 
tinued in  the  Monarchians  or  the  Montanists  of  the  second  cen- 
tury; the  ManichaBns,  the  Novatians,  of  the  third  century;  the 
Donatists,  the  Euchites,  the  Marcianists,  of  the  fourth  century; 
the  Paulicians,  the  Paterini,  the  Catharii,  of  the  seventh  century; 
the  Albigenses,  the  Berengarians,  of  the  eleventh  century;  the 
Petrobrussians,  the  Henricians,  the  Arnoldists,  the  Waldensians,  the 
Leonists,  the  Apostolicians,  of  the  twelfth  century ;  the  Lollards  or 
Wycliffites  of  the  fourteenth  century ;  the  Hussites,  the  Picards,  the 
Bohemian  Brethren,  the  Beghards,  of  the  fifteenth  century?  Or 
was  it  in  the  bosom  of  the  papist  church? 

These  are  practically  all  of  the  churches  of  any  consideration 
during  medieval  times,  and  yet  when  examined  in  the  light  of  the 
Scriptures,  are  found  not  only  to  contradict  each  other,  but  are 
wholly  at  variance  with  the  very  fundamental  principles  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ.  They  are  unlike  it  in  organization,  doc- 
trine, or  spiritual  token.20 

There  were  good  people  in  every  church,  but  such  did  not  con- 
vert those  churches  into  churches  of  Christ,  any  more  than  a  few 
golden  particles  in  a  mountain  would  convert  it  into  a  mountain  of 
gold.  There  are  Jews  in  almost  every  nation,  but  there  is  no  nation 


20 Apostasy  has  been  universal.  If  we  trace  the  history  and  note  the  con- 
dition of  the  Eastern  churches,  the  Coptic,  Armenian,  Nestorian,  Syrian,  or 
Greek  professing  Christian  churches  we  shall  see  the  same  thing.  In  all, 
sooner  or  later,  the  light  of  truth  so  graciously  granted  has  been  first  ob- 
scured and  then  lost  while  a  darkness,  all  the  more  dangerous  in  that  it  pro- 
fesses to  be  light,  has  taken  its  place.  The  worship  offered  in  these  churches 
has  for  ages  been  little  better  than  idolatry;  the  morality  practiced  and  the 
doctrines  inculcated  at  fundamental  variance  with  those  of  Christ. — Guin- 
ness; End  of  the  Age,  vol.  10,  p.  338. 

By  a  declension  of  the  true  spirit  of  Christianity  it  gradually  fell  away 
until  the  spirit  of  antichrist,  through  the  influence  of  false  teachers,  under 
the  Christian  namei,  gained  the  ascendancy  and  began  his  dark  and  deplorable 
reign,  which  continued  for  the  space  of  1,260  years.  During  this  long  and 
gloomy  period  darkness  covered  the  earth  and  gross  darkness  the  people  so 
that  there  was  not  found  upon  earth  a  church  which  stood  in  the  true  order 
and  power  of  the  primitive  church  of  Christ.  For  although  there  were  many 
bright  and  powerful  witnesses  of  the  truth  during  the  whole  of  that  period, 
who  testified  against  the  growing  corruptions  of  the  times;  yet  in  consequence 
of  the  tyrannical  dominion  assumed  over  the  consciences  of  men,  these  wit- 
nesses were  not  suffered  to  build  in  the  true  order  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  .  .  . 
thus  the  power  of  the  holy  people  was  scattered. — Summary  View  of  the 
United  Society  of  Believers,  Commonly  called  Shakers,  p.  1;  published  by 
order  of  the  ministry,  1823. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  33 

of  the  Jews.  Some  few  stars  did  indeed  glimmer  during  that  "night" 
of  "gross  darkness,"  not  in  clusters  or  constellations,  but  at  remote 
distances  in  the  wide  expanse.  But  where  did  such  exist  in  organ- 
ized capacity  as  the  visible  church  of  Christ? 

THE  RULING  FORCE  WHICH  TRIUMPHED  OVER 

THE  CHURCH  DURING  THE  DAYS  OF 

THE  APOSTASY 

1.     THE   MAN   OF   SIN 

Having  traced  the  misfortunes  of  the  church  unto  that  fated 
era  when  she  became  lost  unto  the  world,  it  will  be  interesting  to 
learn  concerning  that  power  or  force  which  triumphed  over  the 
church  during  the  days  of  her  confinement  in  apostasy.  It  was 
to  this  that  our  Lord  referred  when  he  said: 

And  from  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  until  now  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
suffereth  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force. — Matthew  11 :  12. 

More  concerning  this  violent  one  is  given  by  Saint  Paul : 

Now  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  by  our  gathering  together  unto  him, 

That  ye  be  ,not  soon  shaken  in  mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by  spirit,  nor 
by  word,  nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of  Christ  is  at  hand. 

Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means;  for  that  day  shall  not  come,  ex- 
cept there  come  a  falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the 
son  of  perdition; 

Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that 
is  worshiped;  so  that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  shewing  himself 
that  he  is  God. 

Remember  ye  not,  that,  when  I  was  yet  with  you,  I  told  you  these 
things? 

And  now  ye  k;now  what  withholdeth  that  he  might  be  revealed  in  his 
time. 

For  the  mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work;  only  he  who  now  letteth 
will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way. 

And  then  shall  that  Wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  con- 
sume with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of 
his  coming: 

The  comments  of  Reverend  Joseph  Benson  on  this  passage  in 
his  Commentary  published  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  are 
quite  appropriate  and  generally  recognized  by  all  Protestant 
churches. 

That  day  shall  not  come,  unless  a  falling  away,  the  apostasy,  come  first. 
The  article  here  is  emphatical,  denoting  both  that  this  was  to  be  a  great 
apostasy,  the  apostasy,  by  way  of  eminence,  the  general,  grand  departure  of 
the  whole  visible  church  into  idolatrous  worship.  ...  If  this  idea  be  derived 
from  any  ancient  prophet,  it  must  be  from  Daniel,  who  hath  described  the 
like  arrogant  and  tyrannical  power,  chapter  7:25:  "He  shall  speak  great 
words  against  the  Most  High,  and  shall  wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High,  and  think  to  change  times  and  laws."  Any  man  may  be  satisfied  that 
Saint  Paul  alluded  to  this  description  by  Daniel,  because  he  hath  not  only 
borrowed  the  ideas,  but  hath  even  adopted  some  of  the  phrases  and  expres- 
sions. The  man  of  sin  may  signify  either  a  single  man,  or  a  succession  of 
men ;  the  latter  being  meant  in  Daniel,  it  is  probable  that  the  same  is  in- 
tended here  also.  He  shall  oppose  and  exalt  himself,  not  only  above  inferior 
magistrates,  who  are  sometimes  called  gods  in  holy  writ,  but  even  above  the 


34  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

greater  emperors,  and  shall  arrogate  to  himself  divine  honors;  so  that  he, 
as  God,  assuming  the  authority  of  Christ,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God — ex- 
ercises supreme  and  sovereign  power  over  the  visible  church,  as  head  thereof, 
even  over  all  tJiat  profess  Christianity.  By  the  temple  of  God,  the  apostle 
could  not  well  mean  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  because  he  knew  very  well 
that  would  be  totally  destroyed  within  a  few  years.  It  is  an  observation 
of  the  learned  Bochart,  that  after  the  death  of  Christ  the  temple  at  Jeru- 
salem is  never  called  by  the  apostles  the  temple  of  God;  and  that  when  they 
mention  the  house  or  temple  of  God,  they  mean  the  Christian  church  in  general, 
or  every  particular  believer;  which  indeed  is  very  evident  from  many  passages 
in  their  epistles:  see  1  Thimothy  3:  15;  1  Corinthians  6:  19;  2  Corinthians  6: 
16;  Ephesians  2:  19-24;  1  Peter  2:5.  In  short,  the  meaning  of  the  verse  is,  that 
the  wicked  teachers  of  whom  the  apostle  speaks  would  first  oppose  Christ  by 
corrupting  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel  concerning  him,  and  after  that  they  would 
make  void  the  government  of  God  and  of  Christ  in  the  Christian  church,  a,nd 
the  government  of  the  civil  magistrate  in  the  state,  by  arrogating  to  them- 
selves the  whole  spiritual  authority  which  belongs  to  Christ,  and  all  the  tem- 
poral authority  belonging  to  princes  and  magistrates:  showing  himself  that  he  is 
God — exercising  all  the  prerogatives  of  God,  accepting  such  titles,  and  doing 
such  things,  as  if  they  indeed  belonged  to  him,  would  show  him  to  be  God:  an 
exact  description  certainly  of  the  papal  power. — Commentary,  vol.  2,  pp.  409, 
410. 

The  expression  "Man  of  Sin,"  can  hardly  be  made  to  apply 
to  any  single  individual,  but  rather  to  a  collective  and  successive 
body  of  men,  because  a  single  person  appears  incapable  of  accom- 
plishing the  work  here  assigned.  "It  is  agreeable  to  the  phrase- 
ology of  scripture,  and  especially  to  that  of  the  prophets,  to  speak 
of  a  body  or  number  of  men  under  the  character  of  one.  Thus  'a 
king'  (Daniel  7:8;  Revelation  17)  is  often  used  for.  a  succession  of 
kings ;  and  the  high  priest  (Hebrews  9 :7,  25)  for  a  series  and  order 
of  high  priests.  A  single  beast  often  represents. a  whole  empire 
or  kingdom  in  all  its  changes  from  the  beginning  to  the  end.  The 
woman  clothed  with  the  sun  (Revelation  12:  1)  is  designed  as  an 
emblem  of  the  true  church,  as  the  woman  arrayed  in  purple  and 
scarlet  (Revelation  17:  4)  is  the  portrait  of  a  corrupt  communion. 
No  commentator  ever  conceived  the  Whore  of  Babylon  to  be  meant 
for  a  single  woman,  and  why  then  should  the  Man  of  Sin  be  taken 
for  a  single  man?"1 

The  man  of  sin  will  have  his  origin  within  the  church  since 
he  is  called  a  "son  of  perdition,"  which  can  only  apply  to  one  who 
has  fallen  from  the  faith,  as  witness  the  instance  in  which  Jesus 
used  it,  applying  it  to  Judas  (John  17 :  12) ,  hence  we  may  properly 
infer  that  whoever  Paul  means,  the  man  of  sin  will  be  some  promi- 
jient  evil  character  originating  within  the  church. 

His  coming  is  to  be  associated  with  the  "falling  away"  or  "the 
apostasy"  as  rendered  in  the  Weeks,  Noyes,  and  Alexander  Camp- 
bell translations  of  the  New  Testament,  denoting  the  general  apos- 
tasy of  the  whole  church.  The  overwhelming  nature  of  this  apos- 
tasy is  evidenced  in  that  it  is  declared  to  be  "a  strong  delusion  that 
they  should  believe  a  lie." 

The  application  of  the  prophecy  is  clear.     Practically  all  Prot- 


'Bishop  Newton,  D.  D.,  On  the  Prophecies,  pp.  450,  451. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  35 

estant  writers  unhesitatingly  point  to  the  papacy,  who  as  the  man 
of  sin  arose  within  the  church,  gradually  expanding  until  by  forged 
and  forced  blasphemous  claims,  brought  all  under  his  control. 
Thus  did  the  "violent"  take  the  kingdom  of  heaven  "by  force." 

Of  this  event  other  prophets  have  spoken  convincingly.  This 
is  to  be  expected,  seeing  that  the  overthrow  of  the  Christian  church 
is  of  the  utmost  importance  and  nearest  the  heart  of  every  true  son 
of  Israel. 

2.     THE  LITTLE  HORN 

In  the  visions  of  Daniel  he  saw  "four  great  beasts  come  up 
from  the  sea,"  "the  first  was  like  a  lion,"  "a  second  like  to  a  bear," 
"another  like  a  leopard"  and  "a  fourth  beast,  dreadful  and  terrible 
and  strong  exceedingly,  and  it  had  ten  horns."  Upon  considering 
the  horns  "behold  there  came  up  among  them  another  little  horn 
before  whom  there  were  three  of  the  first  horns  plucked  up  by  the 
roots :  and  behold,  in  this  horn  were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man 
and  a  mouth  speaking  great  things."  (7:  2-7.)  Seeking  for  the 
interpretation  a  personage  unfolded  to  him  in  consecutive  order 
the  great  world  events  leading  up  to  the  development  of  the  little 
horn  which  was  the  papal  power. 

"These  great  beasts  which  are  four  are  four  kings  which  shall 
arise  out  of  the  earth."  .  .  .  "The  fourth  beast  shall  be  the  fourth 
kingdom  upon  the  earth  which  shall  be  diverse  from  all  kingdoms 
and  shall  devour  the  whole  earth  and  shall  tread  it  down  and  break 
it  in  pieces."  (Verses  17,  23.) 

Now  since  the  fourth  beast  represents  a  king  or  "kingdom," 
it  follows  that  the  former  three  beasts  represent  kingdoms  also. 

The  identit}^  of  these  four  successive  kingdoms  is  clear  to 
one  who  has  given  any  consideration  to  ancient  history.  The  first 
represents-  the  Babylonian  or  Assyrian  empire,2  and  at  the  time  of 
receiving  this  vision  Babylon  was  the  ruling  power.  "This  (the 
lion)  is  the  king  of  the  Babylonians  and  the  king  of  Babylon  is 
in  like  manner  compared  to  a  lion  by  Jeremiah  4 :  7."3 

The  bear,  the  leopard,  and  the  great  beast  successively  follow- 
ing the  lion  necessarily  point  out  those  great  nations  which  con- 
secutively followed  Babylon,  namely,  Media-Persia,  Greece  and 
Rome.  This  is  generally  conceded  by  all  writers  on  prophecy.4 

Rome  as  the  fourth  kingdom,  truly  fulfilled  her  part  in  the 
prophecy.  She  "tread  down"  and  conquered  all  the  known  world. 
"The  city  of  Rome  ruleth  over  all  the  earth  as  far  as  it  is  inhabited ; 
and  commands  all  the  sea,  not  only  that  within  the  pillar  of  Her- 


2"The  writers  of  antiquity  clearly  recognize  this  fact,  speaking  of  the 
whole  under  the  general  name  of  Assyria,  though  Babylonia,  as  will  be  seen, 
would  have  been  a  more  accurate  designation." — Encyclopedia  Brittaoiica, 
article  Babylonia  and  Assyria,  eleventh  edition. 

3Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  227. 

4"In  this  there  is  a  pretty  universal  agreement  among  commentators 
both  ancient  and  modern,  Protestant  and  Papal,  that  they  are  the  Assyrian, 
Medo-Persian,  Grecian,  and  Roman.  The  fourth  monarchy  is  declared  by 
the  writer  of  the  book  cf  Esdras  to  be  Rome  and  Mede  asserts  it  to  have 


36  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

been  the  opinion  of  the  Jews  both  before  and  after  the  time  of  Christ." — 
Elements  of  Prophetical  Interpretation,  p.  225,  Reverend  J.  W.  Brooks. 

cules  but  also  the  ocean  as  far  as  it  is  navigable,  having  first  and 
alone  of  all  the  most  celebrated  kingdoms  made  the  east  and  the 
west  the  bounds  of  its  empire."5  It  subdued  its  predecessor  Mace- 
don  or  Greece  about  168  B.  C.,  and  at  the  time  of  the  birth  of  our 
Savior  was  enforcing  a  tax  upon  all  the  world.  (Luke  2:1.) 

But  the  fourth  beast  "had  ten  horns"  (verse  7),  which  we  are 
told  signify  ten  kings  which  shall  arise."  (Verse  24.)  Now  since 
the  four  beasts  represent  '"kings"  or  kingdoms,  even  so  the  horns 
representing  "kings"  signify  kingdoms  also. 

And  so  it  was  that  upon  the  overthrow  of  the  Roman  empire 
in  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries  A.  D.,  it  was  dissolved  into  ten  king- 
doms. 

The  kingdoms  effecting  this  dissolution  are  enumerated  by 
Machiavelli,  a  celebrated  Catholic  historian,  as  follows:  1.  First 
the  Ostrogoths  in  iMesia.  2.  The  Visigoths  in  Pannonia.  3.  The 
Sueves  and  Alans  in  Gasgoine  and  Spain.  4.  The  Vandals  in 
Africa.  5.  The  Franks  in  France.  6.  The  Burgundians  in  Bur- 
gundy. 7.  The  Herulia  and  Turingi  in  Italy.  8.  The  Angles  and 
Saxons  in  Britain.  9.  The  Huns  in  Hungary.  10.  The  Lombards 
at  first  upon  the  Danube,  afterwards  in  Italy."'1 

We  are  aware  that  some  slight  difference  exists  among  writers 
respecting  the  dynasties  constituting  the  number  ten,  "this  has 
been  occasioned  by  those  who  have  written  upon  the  subject  taking 
different  dates  or  founding  their  report  on  what  was  the  actual  state 
of  things  at  different  periods ;  for  we  must  all  be  aware  that  there 
is  a  material  difference  between  taking  our  estimate  from  the  time 
of  those  Gothic  tribes  first  breaking  in  upon  the  several  provinces 
of  the  empire  and  while  they  were  roaming  up  and  down  in  it 
harassing  the  people  and  the  government,  before  they  got  full  power 
in  it  as  kings."7 

But  whatever  the  differences,  of  one  thing  there  is  a  general 
unanimity,  and  that  is,  that  the  setting  up  of  the  Lombardic  nation 
constituted  not  only  one  of  the  ten  effecting  the  dissolution  of  Rome, 
but  it  was  the  very  last  of  those  ten  to  be  set  up.8  With  its  estab- 
lishment we  are  brought  to  that  time  in  the  prophecy  when  the 
Roman  beast  developed  its  ten  horns.  The  NEXT  EVENT  is  THE 

COMING  FORTH  OF  THE  LITTLE  HORN. 


5Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  233. 

"History  of  Florence,  pp.  5-13.     Scott's  Commentary,  vol.  2,  p.  817. 

'Lectures  on  the  Apocalypse,  p.  305,  Reverend  William  Jones. 

"Allwood's  Key  to  the  Revelation,  vol.  1,  p.  294;  Jones'  Lectures  on  the 
Apocalypse,  p.  306;  Machiavelli's  History  of  Florence  as  quoted  and  sup- 
ported by  Scott's  Commentary,  vol.-  2,  p.  817;  Barnes'  Notes  on  Daniel,  p. 
322;  Keith's  Signs  of  the  Times,  vol.  1,  p.  20;  Campbell's  Illustrations  of 
Prophecy,  p.  57;  Fenton  and  Hutchinson's  Second  Advent  p.  292;  Junkin's 
Lectures  on  the  Prophecies,  p.  69;  Blackburn's  History  of  the  Christian 
church,  p.  151;  Faber's  Sacred  Calendar  of  Prophecy,  vol.  2,  p.  71;  and 
Rivington's  Questions  on  English  Church  History,  p.  10. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  37 

I  considered  the  horns,  and,  behold,  there  came  up  among  them  another 
little  horn,  before  whom  there  were  three  of  the  first  horns  plucked  up  by 
the  roots;  and,  behold,  in  this  horn  were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  man,  and  a 
mouth  speaking  great  things. 

And  of  the  ten  horns  that  were  in  his  head,  and  of  the  other  which  came 
up,  and  before  whom  three  fell;  even  of  that  horn  that  had  eyes,  and  a  mouth 
that  spake  very  great  things,  whose  look  was  more  stout  than  his  fellows: 

I  beheld,  and  the  same  horn  made  war  with  the  saints,  and  prevailed 
against  them; 

And  the  ten  horns  out  of  this  kingdom  are  te,n  kings  tJiat  shall  arise: 
and  another  shall  rise  after  them;  and  he  shall  be  diverse  from  the  first,  and 
he  shall  subdue  three  kings. 

And  he  shall  speak  great  words  against  the  Most  High,  and  shall  wear 
out  the  saints  of  the  most  High,  and  think  to  change  times  and  laws;  and 
they  shall  be  given  into  his  hand  until  a  time  and  times  and  the  dividing  of 
time.— Daniel  7:  8,  20,  21,  24,  25. 

A  new  power  is  seen  to  arise.  It  comes  up  among  the  ten ; 
that  is  it  will  have  its  origin  within  the  domains  of  the  ten  king- 
doms. It  is  called  "another  little  horn"  implying  that  like  its  fel- 
low horns,  it  will  wield  secular  authority.  It  is  said  also  to  be 
"diverse  from"  the  other  horns;  this  because  of  the  fact  that  it 
will  exercise  spiritual  control  as  well  as  secular:  diverse  further 
in  the  manner  of  its  rise,  its  organization,  its  pretences,  its  plots, 
and  in  the  manner  of  its  proselyting.  It  is  called  "little"  because 
of  its  insignificant  beginning,  but  it  is  destined  to  become  the  most 
important  and  the  most  presumptive  character  in  the  vision.  More 
acute  than  its  fellow  horns,  it  has  "eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man  and 
a  mouth  speaking  great  things,"  whose  "look  was  more  stout  than 
his  fellows." 

Unsatiated  with  the  uprooting  of  three  of  its  fellow  kingdoms, 
it  wages  war  against  the  saints  of  God,  whom  also  it  shall  "wear 
out" ;  and  vaunt  its  blasphemous  claims  against  the  Most  High. 

Its  rule  will  not  be  limited  like  many  of  the  other  kingdoms, 
but  will  continue  unto  the  end,  when  "the  judgment  shall  sit  and 
they  shall  take  away  his  dominion."  (Verse  26.) 

Indeed  more  is  said  concerning  the  doings  of  the  little  horn 
than  all  of  the  other  characters  of  the  vision. 

Perhaps  no  clearer  comment  than  that  offered  by  Reverend 
MacKnight  can  be  offered : 

By  the  little  horn  which  arose  among  the  ten,  was  signified  the  papal 
power,  which,  in  the  beginning,  exercising  itself  about  religious  matters, 
was  of  a  different  nature  from  the  ten,  yet  was  as  really  a  horn,  or  sovereign 
power,  as  any  of  them;  the  ecclesiastical  authority  which  the  popes  exer- 
cised, being  as  absolute  as  that  of  any  emperor  or  tyrant  whatever.  The 
foundation  of  the  papal  power  was  first  laid  by  a  decree  of  the  emperors 
Gratian  and  Valentinian  II,  A.  D.  379.  In  consequence  of  this  decree,  the 
popes  enjoyed  an  authority  over  all  the  bishops  of  the  West;  and  this 
authority  came  to  be  established  into  a  regular  system  of  government,  seen 
after  the  western  empire  was  broken  into  ten  kingdoms,  agreeably  to  the 
vision  in  which  the  little  horn  arose  among  the  ten  horns.  (Daniel  7:8.) 
This  horn  is  said  to  be  diverse  from  the  rest,  because  it  had  "eyes  like  the 
eyes  of  a  man,  and  a  mouth  speaking  great  things."  The  eyes  of  a  man 
which  this  little  horn  had,  signify  the  sagacity  of  the  papal  power,  in  observ- 
ing the  times  and  seasons  and  the  dispositions  of  men,  with  a  view  to  improve 


38  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

them  to  its  own  aggrandizement.  The  mouth  of  this  horn  which  "spake  great 
things  against  the  Most  High"  (verse  25)  signifies  the  blasphemies  of  the  popes, 
who,  as  the  apostle  expresses  it,  "opposed  and  exalted  themselves  above  all 
that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshiped;  so  that  as  God,  they  sat  in  the  tem- 
ple of  God,  showing  themselves  that  they  were  God.  It  signifies  also*  the 
excommunications  which  they  thundered  out  against  those  who  opposed  their 
dominio(n,  together  with  the  lies  and  flatteries  which  they  used  in  their 
negotiations;  by  all  which,  this  little  horn  obtained  from  others,  that  do- 
minion by  which  it  became  so  great,  as  we  shall  presently  see.  What  an  ex- 
act description  have  we  here  of  the  origin  of  the  papal  dominion,  the  foundation 
of  which  was  laid,  not  in  arms  and  conquest,  but  in  the  deepest  policy.9 

The  papacy  has  ever  exhibited  "a  mouth  speaking  great  things" 
or  " presumptuous  things"  as  rendered  in  the  Breeches  Bible. 

In  the  summary  of  things  concerning  the  dignity,  authority,  and  infalli- 
bility of  the  pope,  set  forth  by  Boniface  VIII,  are  these  words:  "The  pope  is 
of  so  great  dignity  and  excellence,  that  he  is  not  merely  man,  but  as  if 
God,  and  the  vicar  of  God.  The  pope  alone  is  called  most  holy,  divine  mon- 
arch, and  supreme  emperor,  and  king  of  kings.  The  pope  is  of  so  great 
dignity  and  power,  and  he  constitutes  one  and  the  same  tribunal  with  Christ, 
so  that  whatsoever  the  pope  does  seems  to  proceed  from  the  mouth  of  God. 
The  pope  is  as  God  on  earth. — Guinness;  Romanism  and  the  Reformation,  pp. 
25,  26. 

Look  at  the  Sicilian  ambassadors  prostrated  before  him  with  the  cry 
thricel  repeated,  "Lamb  of  God!  that  takes  away  the  sins  of  the  world!" 
It  was  the  famous  Gerson's  declaration:  "The  people  think  of  the  pope  as 
the  one  God  that  has  power  over  all  things  in  earth  and  heaven." — Elliott's 
Horae  Apocalypticae,  vol.  3,  p.  189. 

And  hence  it  is,  that  the  pope  hath  power  both  in  heaven  and  earth  and 
hell:  in  token  whereof  he  wears  on  his  head  a  triple  crown,  and  thus  hath 
written  in  one  of  his  decrees:  if  the  pope  should  send  many  thousands  of 
men  into  hell,  no  man  may  say  unto  him,  What  doest  thou?  Hence  he 
imposeth  laws  on  the  consciences,  makes  new  articles  of  faith,  canonizeth 
books,  saints  and  images,  celebrates  jubilees,  sends,  forth  innumerable  indulg- 
ences or  pardons  for  sin,  emptieth  purgatory. — Pareus  on  the  Revelation,  p. 
171. 

Nor  has  the  papacy  hesitated  "to  change  times  and  laws," 
in  his  "appointing  fasts  and  feasts,  canonizing  saints,  granting  par- 
dons and  indulgences  for  sins,  instituting  new  modes  of  worship, 
imposing  new  articles  of  faith,  enjoining  new  rules  of  practice  and 
revising  at  pleasure  the  laws  both  of  God  and  Men"10  the  popes 
have  amply  fulfilled  the  prophecy. 

In  one  of  the  papal  decrees  we  read : 

I  do  make  holy  and  unholy;  I  do  justify  the  wicked;  I  do  forgive  sins;  I 
opein  and  no  man  shutteth.  All  the  world  is  my  diocese,  and  I  am  the 
ordinary  of  all  men,  having  the  authority  of  the  King  of  kings  upon  sub- 
jects. I  am  in  all  and  above  all.  ...  If  these  things  that  I  do  be  said  to  be 
done  not  of  man,  but  of  God,  what  do  you  make  me  but  God?  ...  I, 
being  above  all  prelates,  seem  by  this  reason  to  be  above  all  gods;  where- 
upon no  marvel  if  it  be  in  my  power  to  change  times  and  abrogate  laws,  to 
dispense  with  all  things,  yea,  the  precepts  of  Christ. — Bolton's,  The  Great 
Antichrist,  p,  48. 

The  following  footnote  from  Cranmer's  Collection  of  Tenets 


9MacKnight's    Truth   of   the    Gospel    History,   p.    225.     Lectures    on    the 
Apocalypse,  p.  309.     William  Jones,  M.  A. 

10Bishop   Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.   249. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  39 

fromlhe  Canon  Law  is  certainly  a  brain  stretcher  in  its  conjuring 
of  blasphemy  and  presumption:11 

The  last,  but  none  the  less  conspicuous  feature  of  the  little 
horn  is  that  it  shall  "wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,"  or 
shall  reduce  them  to  such  insignificance  that  "they  shall  be  given 
into  his  hand."  (Verse  25.) 

The  wearing  out  process  employed  was  that  ,of  persecution, 
of  which  Reverend  Scott,  a  most  conservative  writer,  in  his  Bible 
Commentary,  has  to  say: 

No  computation  can  reach  the  numbers  who  have  been  put  to  death,  in 
different  ways,  on  account  of  their  maintaining  the  profession  of  the  gospel, 
and  opposing  the  corruptions  of  the  church  of  Rome.  A  million  of  the  poor 
Waldenses  perished  in  France;  nine  hundred  thousand  orthodox  Christians 
were  slain  in  less  than  thirty  years  after  the  institution  of  the  Jesuits;  the 
Duke  'of  Alva  boasted  of  having  put  thirty-six  thousand  to  death  in  the 
Netherlands,  by  the  hands  of  the  common  executioner,  during  the  space 
of  a  few  years.  The  Inquisition  destroyed  by  various  tortures,  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  Christians,  within  thirty  years.  These  are  a  few  speci- 
mens, and  but  a  few  of  those  which  history  has  recorded;  but  the  total 
amount  will  never  be  known  till  the  earth  shall  disclose  her  blood,  and  shall 
no  more  cover  her  slain.  These  were  put  to  death  by  the  secular  arm;  by 
that  power,  of  which  the  empire  was  the  head,  and  which  subsisted  in  ten 
kingdoms:  for  the  persecuting  ecclesiastical  power,  condescended  to  employ 
kings  and  emperors  as  the  executioners  of  its  murderous  decrees! — Vol.  3, 
p.  947. 

One  would  almost  be  tempted  to  doubt  the  accuracy  of  these 
statistics,  were  it  not  attested  by  history  unimpeachable.12 


"'The  pope  may  dethrone  the  emperor  for  lawful  causes.  The  bishop  of 
Rome  hath  authority  to  judge  all  men,  and  specially  to  discern  the  articles  of 
faith,  and  that  without  any  councils,  and  may  assoil  (acquit)  them  that  the 
council  hath  damned;  but  no  man  hath  authority  to  judge  him,  nor  to  med- 
dle with  anything  that  he  hath  judged,  neither  emperor,  king,  people,  nor 
the  clergy;  and  it  is  not  lawful  for  any  man  to  dispute  of  his  power.  The 
bishop  of  Rome  may  excommunicate  emperors  and  princes,  and  depose  them 
from  their  states  and  assoil  their  subjects  from  their  oath  of  obedience  to 
them,  and  so  constrain  them  to  rebellion.  The  emperor  is  the  bishop  of 
Rome's  subject,  and  the  bishop  of  Rome  may  revoke  the  emperor's  sentences 
in  temporal  causes.  It  belongeth  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  allow  or  disallow 
the  emperor  after  he  is  elected:  and  he  may  transfer  the  empire  from  one 
region  to  another.  The  bishop  of  Rome  is  judge  in  temporal  things,  and 
hath  two  swords,  spiritual  and  temporal.  The  bishop  of  Rome  may  compel 
princes  to  receive  his  legates,  princes'  laws,  if  they  be  against  the  canon  and 
decrees  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  be  of  no  force  nor  strength.  All  kings,  bishops, 
and  nobles,  that  allow  or  suffer  the  bishop  of  Rome's  decrees  in  anything  to 
be  violate,  be  accursed.  The  bishop  of  Rome  may  be  judged  of  none  but  of  God 
only;  for  although  he  neither  regard  his  own  salvation,  nor  no  man's  else, 
but  draw  down  with  himself  innumerable  people  by  heaps  into  hell,  yet  may  no 
mortal  man  in  this  world  presume  to  reprehend  him.  Forasmuch  as  he  is 
called  God,  he  may  be  judged  of  no  man,  for  God  may  be  judged  of  no  man. 
He  that  acknowledge^!  not  himself  to  be  under  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  that 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  is  ordained  by  God  to  have  primacy  over  all  the  world,  is 
a  heretic,  and  cannot  be  saved,  and  is  not  of  the  flock  of  Christ." — History 
and  Revelation,  vol  iii,  pp.  378,  379,  Reverend  James  H.  Braund. 

"Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  629. 

Reverend  Mede,  B.  D.,  Qn  the  Revelations,  p.  62. 

Reverend  William  Cunningham,  Seals  and  Trumpets,  p.  17,  third  edition. 

Reverend  Fleming,  Rise  and  Fall,  etc.,  p.  34. 

Reverend  Robert  Nevin,  D.  D.,  Studies  in  Prophecy,  p.  59. 


40  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

3.     THE  WILD  BEAST  OF  REVELATION  13 

Thus  far  our  identification  of  the  man  of  sin  and  the  little  horn 
points  to  the  papacy.  This  identification  is  corroborated  when  we 
hear  the  testimony  of  John  the  Revelator,  one  who  lived  at  the 
very  threshold  of  the  apostasy.  Perceiving  the  growing  tendency 
of  the  church  to  apostatize,  he  wrote  the.  several  congregations  of 
Asia,  reproving  and  forewarning  all,  not  one  of  them  escaping  his 
apostolic  censure. 

Immediately  thereafter  the  visions  of  heaven  rested  upon  him : 

After  this  I  looked,  and,  behold,  a  door  was  opened  in  heaven:  and  the 

first  voice  which  I  heard  was  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet  talking  with  me;  which 

said,  Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  show  thee  things  which  must  be  hereafter. — 

Revelation  4:  1. 

Yes;  it  was  the  "hereafter"  that  was  about  to  be  presented 
to  the  prophet,  which  must  surely  have  interested.  It  will  doubt- 
less concern  the  affairs  of  the  church,  for  that  was  the  subject  in 
mind. 

And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea,  and  saw  a  beast  rise  up  out  of  the 
sea,  haying  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten  crowns,  and 
upon  his  heads  the  name  of  blasphemy. 

And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard,  and  his  feet  were  as 
the  feet  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion:  and  the  dragon 
gave  him  his  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great  authority. 

And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  wounded  to  death;  and  his  deadly 
wound  was  healed:  and  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  beast. 

And  they  worshiped  the  dragon  which  gave  power  unto  the  beast :  and  they 
worshiped  the  beast,  saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast?  who  is  able  to  make 
war  with  him? 

And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things  and  blas- 
phemies; and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  continue  forty  and  two  months. 

And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God,  to  blaspheme  his 
name,  and  his  tabernacle,  ajid  them  that  dwell  in  heaven. 

And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  and  to  overcome 
them:  and  power  was  given  him  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations. 
—Revelation  13 :  1-7. 

One  of  the  first  things  that  must  strike  the  reader  upon  examin- 
ing this  vision  is  its  striking  relationship  to  the  vision  of  Daniel. 
Note  the  following: 

1.  Daniel  saw  four  beasts  arise  out  of  the  sea,  from  whence 

came  also  the  wild  beast  of  Revelation. 

/ 

2.  The  first  beast  of  Daniel  7  was  like  a  lion,  the  second  like 
to  a  bear,  the  third  like  a  leopard.     The  beast  of  Revelation  is  like 
unto  all  three ;  "And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard, 
and  his  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth 
of  a  lion." 

3.  The  fourth  beast  of  Daniel  7  had  no  name;  neither  was 
there  a  name  found  for  the  beast  of  Revelation. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED 


41 


4.  Ten  horns  grew  upon  the  fourth  beast,  the  very  number  seen 
on  the  beast  of  Revelation. 

5.  There  grew  up  among  the  ten  horns  "another  little  horn" 
wherein  was  "a  mouth  speaking  great  things."  (Verse  8.)     This 
feature  is  most  prominent  on  the  beast  of  Revelation,  "And  there 
was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things  and   blas- 
phemies." 

6.  The  little  horn  spake  "great  words  against  the  Most  High," 
or  presumptuous  things.     The  beast  of  Revelation  "opened  his 
mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God  to  blaspheme  his  name  and  his 
tabernacle  and  them  that  dwell  in  heaven." 

7.  The  little  horn  "made  war  with  the  saints  and  prevailed 


against  them  .  .  .  and  shall  wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High." 
(Verses  21,  25. )  Of  the  beast  of  Revelation  it  is  said,  '  'and  it  was 
given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints  and  to  overcome  them." 
Who  then  can  doubt  their  identity?  .  They  represent  one  and 
the  selfsame  power.  And  since  it  has  been  shown  that  the  little 
horn  of  Daniel  represents  the  papal  Roman  power,  the  wild  beast 
of  Revelation  therefore  must  represent  the  same  power.14 


14"We  see  then  the  union  of  the  civil  and  the  ecclesiastical  power  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  both  in  the  little  horn  of  Daniel,  and  in  the  first  beast  of  the 
Revelation." — The  Interpreter  of  Prophecy,  vol.  1,  p.  369,  Henry  Kett,  B.  D. 

"This  wonderful  beast  with  a  crown  on  each  horn,  and  a  blasphemous  in- 
scription on  each  of  his  seven  heads,  denoted  the  new  form  of  government 
that  was  to  be  erected  in  the  city  of  Rome,  by  the  great  commotions  of  the 
world,  after  the  imperial  power  had  been  destroyed,  and  the  empire  was  divided 
into  ten  distinct  and  independent  sovereignties.  .  .  .  and  it  is  generally  ac- 
knowledged, that  the  papacy  received  the  temporal  power." — Ibid.,  vol.  2, 
pp.  1,  3. 


42  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

The  beast  has  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  the  well-known  ear- 
marks of  Rome,  the  seven  heads  denoting  the  seven  mountains 
whereon  Rome  was  built  (Revelation  17:  9)  and  the  seven  succes- 
sive forms  of  government  which  prevailed  there.  The  ten  horns 
signify  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which  the  empire  was  rent  upon  its 
overthrow,  and  who  were  now  giving  "their  power  and  strength 
unto  the  beast."  (Revelation  17 :  13.) 

We  commend  the  observation  of  Professor  Pond  of  Bangor 
Theological  Seminary: 

But  the  beast  which  John  saw  had  not  only  seven  heads,  but  ten  crowned 
horns.  These  signify  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which,  on  its  being  broken  up, 
the  western  Roman  empire  was  divided.  It  follows  that  the  beast  which  John 
saw  rising  out  of  the  sea  was  not  pagan  Rome,  nor  imperial  Rome,  but  papal 
Rome.  It  was  Rome  after  its  imperial  head  had  been  wounded  to  death  by  the 
incursions  of  the  Goths — after  it  had  been  divided  into  ten  separate  govern- 
ments or  kingdoms — and  after  its  deadly  wound  had  been  healed  by  crowning 
the  Pontiff,  and  making  him  sovereign  of  a  considerable  part  of  Italy.  It  was 
this  imperial  papal  Rome_  which  afterwards  "opened  its  mouth  in  blasphemy 
against  God,  to  blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  and  them  that  dwell 
in  heaven."  It  was  this  power  which  "made  war  with  the  saints,  and  overcame 
them,"  and  which  all  the  wicked  of  the  earth  have  been  inclined  to  follow  and 
to  worship. — The  Apocalypse  Explained,  p.  134. 

Having  identified  the  man  of  sin,  the  little  horn,  and  the  wild 
beast  as  one  and  the  same  power,  and  that  the  papacy,  it  is  well  to 
note  the  oppressive  conduct  of  the  wild  beast  insofar  as  it  aifects 
the  church  and  people  of  God: 

1.  "All  the  world  wondered  after  the  beast." 

2.  "And  they  (the  world)  worshiped  the  beast." 

3.  "And  power  was  given  him  over  all  kindreds  and  tongues 
and  nations." 

4.  "And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints 
and  to  overcome  them." 

In  view  then  of  such  world-wide  idolatry  and  oppressiveness, 
where  would  it  be  possible  to  maintain  intact  and  unsullied,  an 
organized  continuance  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  considering 
further  that  her  saints  were  to  be  worn  out  and  overcome? 

THE  APOSTASY  TO  PREVAIL  FOR   1,260  YEARS 

In  the  chapter  we  have  been  considering  we  are  informed  that 
the  time  of  the  church's  apostasy  is  1,260  days.  (Revelation  12 :  6) 
This  undoubtedly  represents  a  larger  era,  for  it  cannot  be  that  an 
apostasy  of  such  magnitude  could  be  accomplished  within  the  above 
period,  literally  interpreted.  Indeed  it  is  an  established  char- 
acteristic of  prophetic  language,  that  great  events,  national  up- 
heavals, and  whole  empires,  are  illustrated  by  miniature  symbols. 
The  lion,  the  bear,  the  leopard,  and  the  great  beast  and  terrible, 
represented  four  successive  empires  of  history:  Babylon,  Media- 
Persia,  Greece  and  Rome.  So  with  the  1,260  days;  if  we  would 
maintain  the  custom  of  prophetic  interpretation  we  must  seek  for 
its  solution  on  a  larger  scale.  This  is  demonstrated  in  the  seventv 
weeks  of  Daniel.  Speaking  of  the  coming  and  crucifixion  of  Christ, 
he  tells  us  that  it  will  occur  upon  the  expiration  of  "seventy  weeks." 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  43 

(Daniel  9:24.)  Now  seventy  weeks  contain  just  490  days  and 
it  is  significant  that  our  Lord  came  within  the  limits  of  490  years 
from  the  time  the  period  began,  and  was  crucified  the  very  year 
of  its  fulfillment.  It  is  apparent,  therefore,  that  1,260  days  sig- 
nify so  many  years  also.1  This  is  how  Ezekiel  was  instructed  to 
interpret  prophetic  days:  "I  have  appointed  thee  each  day  for  a 
year"  (4:  6),  and  which  is  strikingly  supported  by  a  very  early 
precedent — "After  the  number  of  the  days  in  which  ye  searched 
the  land,  even  forty  days,  each  day  for  a  year,  shall  ye  bear  your 
iniquities,  even  forty  years."  (Numbers  14:  34.) 

The  importance  of  this  prophetic  period  is  aptly  suggested  by 
the  prominence  given  it  in  other  places.  In  the  fourteenth  verse 
of  this  same  chapter  the  woman  is  represented  as  existing  in  the 
wilderness  "where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times  and  half 
a  time."  Obviously  this  is  the  same  term  of  time  as  that  expressed 
by  "1,260  days."  "A  time  in  the  style  of  prophecy  means  a  year. 
A  time  and  times  and  half  a  time  are  one  year,  two  years,  and  half 
a  year ;  or  three  years  and  a  half.  But  the  primitive  year  without 
intercalary  days  consisted  of  360  days  therefore  three  and  a  half 
make  exactly  1,260  days.  In  like  manner  the  Jewish  month  con- 
sisted of  30  days,  and  42  such  months  contain  1,260  days.  Thus 
it  appears  that  all  of  the  above  numbers  when  reduced  to  their 
integral  parts  make  one  and  the  same  number  of  1,260  days."2 

Concerning  this  period  the  prophet  Daniel  also  spoke: 

And  he  shall  speak  great  words  against  the  Most  High  and  shall  wear  out 
the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  think  to  change  times  and  laws:  and  they 


"'The  true  church,  considered  as  an  establishment  bringing  forth  spiritual 
children  to  Christ,  she  is  said  to  reside  in  the  wilderness  for  1,260  years  which 
is  typical  of  her  being  during  that  period  in  a  barren  and  unproductive  state. 
— Frere's  Combined  View,  p.  82. 

"The  apocalyptic  prefiguration  was  fulfilled  which  depicted  that  the  sun- 
clothed  woman,  the  symbol  of  the  primitive  Church  Catholic,  as  fleeing  gradu- 
ally out  of  sight  into  the  desert;  there  or  in  that  state  of  invisibility  to  remain 
for  the  fated  1,260  years'" — Elliott's  Destinies  and  Perils,  p.  300. 

"Twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years  is  surely  the  period  of  these  anti- 
christian  Gentiles'  occupancy  of  the  visible  church,  and  of  the  true  church's 
captivity,  in  spiritual  Babylon,  and  of  her  abode  in  the  wilderness.  During 
that  period,  the  true  church  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  any  visible  form,  or 
distinct  organization.  ...  It  is  by  this  antichrist  that  the  daily  sacrifice — true 
religion,  and  spiritual  worship  in  the  church,  has  been  taken  aivay,  and  the 
place  of  Christ's  sanctuary, — the  visible  church, — has  been  cast  down,  trodden 
under  foot  by  false  professing  Gentiles,  who  acknowledge  the  pope  as  their 
head,  for  more  than  twelve  centuries." — Case's  Light  on  Prophecy,  pp.  76,  264. 

2"It  may  inot,  however,  be  obvious  to  every  person,  that  a  time,  times,  and 
half  a  time,  and  42  months,  and  1,260  days,  are  different  forms  of  expressing 
one  and  the  same  number;  it  is  proper  therefore  to  make  this  plain.  A  time 
in  the  style  of  prophecy,  means  a  year.  A  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time, 
are  one  year,  two  years,  and  half  a  year,  or  three  years  and  a  half.  But  the 
primitive  year,  without  intercalary  days,  consisted  of  360  days;  therefore 
three  and  a  half  make  exactly  1,260  days.  .  .  .  Protestant  writers  on  prophecy 
are  now  almost  universally  agreed  in  opinion,  that  these  days  stand  for  years, 
and  that  the  real  prophetical  period  signified  by  them  is  1,260  years." — Rev- 
erend William  Cunningham,  On  the  Apocalypse,  p.  181,  fourth  edition. 


44  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

shall  be  given  into  his  hand  until  a  time  and  times  and  the  dividing  of  time, 
(7:25) 

The  wearing  out  of  the  saints  and  their  being  given  into  the 
hand  of  an  enemy  power  for  "a  time  and  times  and  the  dividing  of 
time,"  can  signify  nothing  else  than  the  overthrow  of  the  church 
while  imprisoned  in  the  wilderness  of  apostasy. 

The  1,260  days  has  another  form  of  expression,  that  of  "forty 
and  two  months."  It  is  said  of  the  papal  wild  beast,  "power  was 
given  unto  him  to  continue  forty  and  two  months."  (Revelation 
13:5.)  To  continue  what?  Not  his  own  existence  surely,  for 
that  will  continue,  as  Daniel  tells  us  "till  the  thrones  were  cast 
down"  and  "the  Judgment  shall  sit."  (7:  9,  26.)  Rather  to  con- 
tinue his  universal  control  when  all,  both  saint  and  sinner,  shall 
be  in  subjection,  when  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  per  conse- 
quence included,  will  lie  in  the  wilderness  of  apostasy,  her  adherents 
"overcome."  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the 
saints,  and  to  overcome  them:  and  power  was  given  him  over  all 
kindreds  and  tongues  and  nations."  (Revelation  13:  7.) 

But  this  universal  control  will  end.  It  is  limited  to  42  months. 
At  the  end  of  that  time  the  saints  will  cease  to  be  overcome.  They 
will  emerge  from  the  wilderness  of  apostasy.  "Power  was  given 
unto  him"  over  God's  elect  only  for  a  stated  time  and  that  "forty 
and  two  months." 

Now  in  42  months  there  are  1,260  days  reckoned  after  "the 
primitive  sacred  year"  which  "originally  consisted  of  12  months  of 
30  days  each,  or  360  days."3 

Thus  we  see  that  whether  it  was  the  fleeing  of  the  church  into 
the  wilderness  of  apostasy  for  1,260  days,  the  captivity  of  the  saints 
in  the  domains  of  the  little  horn  for  "a  time,  times,  and  the  dividing 
of  time,"  or  the  overcoming  of  the  saints  by  the  wild  beast  of  Reve- 
lation for  42  months,  it  is  all  the  same  thing  and  all  the  same 
time.4 


3"New  Analysis  of  Chronology,  vol.  1,  pp.  31,'  33."— Reverend  William 
Hales,  D.  D. 

4"Now  all  these  numbers  you  will  find  upon  computation  to  be  the  same, 
and  each  of  them  to  signify  1,260  years.  For  a  'time'  is  a  year,  and  'a  time,  and 
times,  and  the  dividing  of  a  time'  or  half  a  time,  are  three  years  and  a  half; 
and  three  years  and  a  half  are  42  months,  and  42  months  are  1,260  days,  and 
1,260  days,  in  the  prophetic  style,  are  1,260  years.  From  all  these  dates  and 
characters  it  may  fairly  be  concluded,  that  the  time  of  the  church's  great 
affliction  and  of  the  reign  of  Antichrist  will  be  a  period  of  1,260  years.— Bishop 
Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  715. 

"Therefore,  we  have  it  sure  and  steadfast,  that  the  period  of  'time,  times, 
and  the  dividing  of  time,'  is  TWELVE  HUNDRED  AND  SIXTY  YEARS  of 
common  time.  This  is  the  number  of  years  during  which  the  saints  were  given 
into  the  power  of  the  little  horn." — Reverend  Edward  Irving,  Babylon  and 
Infidelity  Foredoomed  of  God,  p.  76. 

Twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years  is  surely  the  period  of  these  antichristian 
Gentiles'  occupancy  of  the  visible  church,  and  of  the  true  church's  captivity, 
in  spiritual  Babylon,  and  of  her  abode  in  the  wilderness.  During  that  period, 
the  true  church  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  any  visible  form,  or  distinct  organi- 
zation. ...  It  is  by  this  Antichrist  that  the  daily  sacrifice — true  religion,  and 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  45 

WHEN   DID  THE   1,260  YEARS  OF  APOSTASY 
COMMENCE? 

We  are  interested  in  knowing  the  time  of  the  commencement 
of  this  prophetic  sentence  in  order  that  we  may  learn  when  it  will 
expire;  for  then  will  the  church,  having  fulfilled  her  imprison- 
ment in  apostasy,  come  forth  in  all  her  apostolic  glory. 

The  1,260  years  of  apostasy  commenced,  we  may  be  sure,  just 
whenever  God  said  it  would. 

Paul  tells  us  just  when  it  would  commence.  It  will  begin  with 
the  revealment  of  the  man  of  sin : 

For  that  day  shall  not  come  except  there  come  a  falling  away  first  and 
that  man  of  sin  be  revealed. — 2  Thessalonians  2 :  3. 

The  "falling  away"  and  the  revelation  of  the  man  of  sin  are 
associate  events.  The  one  is  indispensible  to  the  other.  If  there 
was  no  apostasy  there  would  have  been  no  man  of  sin ;  and  if  there 
was  no  man  of  sin,  by  whom  would  the  saints  be  led  into  the  wilder- 
ness of  apostasy,  and  by  whom  would  they  be  kept  in  that  wilder- 
ness? 

Now  we  are  told  just  when  the  man  of  sin  would  be  revealed 
or  brought  forth. 

"And  now  ye  know  what  withholdeth  that  he  might  be  revealed 
in  his  time."  (Verse  6.)  In  other  words  it  was  a  matter  of  com- 
mpn  information  among  the  Thessalonian  saints  as  to  what  it  was 
that  restrained  or  delayed  (withholdeth)  the  coming  forth  of  the 
man  of  sin.  )And  Paul  tells  them  that  he  would  be  so  restrained 
until  "his  time."  There  was  a  time  set  for  his  coming  forth,  and 
until  that  time  he  would  be  restrained. 

Now,  what  was  it  that  restrained  his  premature  arising? 
Answer:  "He  who  now  letteth  will  let  until  he  be  taken  out  of 
the  way."  (Verse  7.) 

The  word  "let"  as  here  used,  is  a  little  confusing.  It  means 
to  hinder.  This  was  the  significance  of  the  word  at  the  time  of 
the  translation  of  the  Bible  in  King  James's  day ;  and  as  stated  by 
Webster  it  means:  "To  retard,  to  hinder,  to  impede,  to  interpose 


spiritual  worship  in  the  church,  has  been  taken  away,  and  the  place  of  Christ's 
sanctuary — the  visible  church — has  been  cast  doum,  trodden  under  foot  by 
false  professing  Gentiles,  who  acknowledge  the  pope  as  their  head,  for  more 
than  twelve  centuries. — Case's  Light  on  Prophecy,  pp.  76,  264. 

By  divine  permission,  power  was  given  unto  the  beast  to  continue  (or  as 
some  copies  read,  to  make  war)  forty  and  two  months;  which,  reckoning 
thirty  days  to  a  month,  make  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  prophetic  days, 
which  are  1,260  years.  This  is  the  same  term  of  time  as  that  for  which  the 
saints  were  given  into  the  hand  of  the  little  horn — "a  time,  and  times,  and  the 
dividing  of  time,"  as  already  considered;  it  is  the  same  as  that  during  which 
"the  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,"  when  fled  into  the  wilderness  from  the  face 
of  the  serpent,  was  to  be  fed  there — "a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore 
days,"  or  "a  time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time";  the  same  with  that  during 
which  "the  holy  city"  was  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  the  Gentiles — "forty 
and  two  months"  (Revelation  11:  2)  .  .•  .  The  term  of  time  is  the  same,  and 
doubtless  has  the  same  point  of  time  for  its  beginning,  in  all  these  several 
cases. — Curtis'  Mystery  of  Iniquity,  p.  383. 


46  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

obstructions.  (2  Thessalonians  2.)  This  sense  is  now  obsolete 
or  nearly  so."  A  clearer  reading  of  this  text  is  found  in  the  Noyes, 
Rotherhan's,  Weekes'  and  Revised  translations,  where  "letteth" 
is  rendered  "restraineth."  The  revised  text  is  as  follows:  "And 
now  ye  know  that  which  restraineth,  to  the  end  that  he  may  be 
revealed  in  his  own  season.  For  the  mystery  of  lawlessness  doth 
already  work:  only  there  is  one  that  restraineth  now,  until  he  be 
taken  out  of  the  way.  And  then  shall  be  revealed  the  lawless 
one." 

The  man  of  sin,  or  the  lawless  one,  will  be  revealed,  therefore, 
just  as  soon  as  the-  one  that  restraineth  his  coming-  forth,  is  taken 
out  of  the  way. 

Who,  then,  was  this  restraining  power  that  hindered  the  pre- 
mature arising  of  the  man  of  sin  and  his  organized  apostasy? 
Whoever  it  was  Paul  does  not  say.  Doubtless  he  had  good  and 
discreet  reasons  for  not  mentioning  names  in  a  public  epistle  that 
would  go  to  all  parts  of  the  empire.  But  he  had  previously  in- 
formed the  Thessalonian  saints  when  in  their  midst.  This  was 
done  by  word  of  mouth.  "Remember  ye  not  that  when  I  was  yet 
with  you  I  told  you  these  things." 

Reader,  that  restraining  power  was  none  other  than  the  im- 
perial Roman  empire,  which,  under  its  emperors  reigning  at  Rome, 
jealously  guarded  and  enforced  the  preeminence  of  the  emperor 
against  every  encroaching  competitive  influence.  There  was  no 
room  for  a  pope  over  all,  so  long  as  there  was  an  emperor  over  all. 
"We  find  an  almost  unanimous  persuasion  among  the  Fathers  that 
the  impediment  thus  darkly  alluded  to  in  the  written  prophecy  was 
the  Roman  empire :  and  the  reason  which  they  give  why  the  apostle 
did  not  venture  to  commit  to  paper  is,  lest  any  such  open  declara- 
tion that  the  eternal  empire  was  destined  to  fall  and  by  its  over- 
throw to  make  room  for  the  man  of  sin,  should  by  a  jealous  govern- 
ment be  construed  into  an  act  of  treasonable  disaffection,"'1  and 
"therefore  the  primitive  Christians  in  the  public  offices  of  the 
church  prayed  for  its  peace  and  welfare  as  knowing  that  when  the 
Roman  empire  should  be  dissolved  and  broken  into  pieces  the  empire 
of  the  man  of  sin  would  be  raised  on  its  ruins."6 

It  will  be  interesting  to  read  what  the  early  Christian  fathers 
had  to  say  on  this  matter.  Living  in  the  times  adjacent  to  the 
writing  of  this  epistle,  it  is  but  reasonable  that  they  should  have 
a  right  interpretation. 

Tertullian,  who  became  famous  at  the  latter  end  of  the  same  (second) 
century,  expounding  those  words,  "only  he  who  now  letteth  will  let,  until  he 
be  taken  out  of  the  way,"  says,  "who  can  this  be  but  the  Roman  state,  the 
division  of  which  into  ten  kingdoms  will  bring  on  Antichrist,  and  then  the 
wicked  one  shall  be  revealed?"  And  in  his  apology  he  assigns  it  as  "a  par- 
ticular reason  why  the  Christians  prayed  for  the  Roman  empire,  because  they 
knew  that  the  greatest  calamity  hanging  over  the  world  was  retarded  by  the 
continuance  of  it." — Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  474. 


"Sacred  Calendar  of  Prophecy,  vol.  1,  p.  86,  Reveremd  G.  S.  Faber. 
"Thoughts  on  Prophecy,  p.  103,  Reverend  G.  R.  Hion. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  47 

Saint  Jerome,  in  his  explanation  of  this  passage,  says,  "that  Antichrist 
shall  sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  either  at  Jerusalem  or  in  the  church  showing 
himself  that  he  is  Christ  and  the  Son  of  God:  and  unless  the  Roman  empire 
be  first  desolated,  and  Antichrist  precede,  Christ  shall  not  come — 'And  now 
ye  know  what  withholdeth,  that  he  might  be  revealed  in  his  time,'  that  is,  ye 
know  very  well,  what  is  the  reason  why  Antichrist  doth  not  come  at  present." 
He  is  not  willing  to  say  openly,  that  the  Roman  empire  be  first  destroyed, 
which  they  who  command  think  to  be  eternal.  For  if  he  had  said  openly  and 
boldly,  that  Antichrist  shall  not  come,  unless  the  Roman  empire  be  first  de- 
stroyed, it  might  probably  have  proved  the  occasion  of  a  persecution  against 
the  church."— Ibid.,  p.  475. 

Chrysostom  (of  the  fourth  century)  in  his  "Commentary  on  2  Thessalo- 
nians";  "One  may  first  naturally  inquire  what  is  that  which  withholdeth,  and 
after  that  would  know  why  Paul  expresses  this  so  obscurely,  .  .  .  'he  who 
now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way.'  "  That  is,  when  the 
Roman  empire  is  taken  out  of  the  way,  then  he  shall  come;  and  naturally, 
for  as  long  as  the  fear  of  this  empire  lasts,  no  one  will  readily  exalt  himself; 
but  when  that  is  dissolved,  he  will  attack  the  anarchy,  and  endeavor  to  seize 
upon  the  government  both  of  men  and  of  God. — H.  Grattan  Guinness,  F.  R. 
G.  S.,  Romanism  and  the  Reformation  from  the  Standpoint- of  Prophecy,  p.  197. 

We  have  therefore  but  to  find  out  when  it  was,  that  the  restrain- 
ing power  of  the  Roman  empire  was  removed  or  "Taken  out  of  the 
way,"  then  shall  we  locate  the  coming  forth  of  the  man  of  sin, 
the  little  horn,  to  commence  his  apostate  rule  of  1,260  years.  This 
is  abundantly  indicated  in  the  visions  of  Daniel  where,  speaking 
of  the  arising  of  the  little  horn  he  tells  us  that  it  would  be  at  a 
time  when  other  ten  horns  or  kingdoms  had  come  forth. 

The  ten  horns,  as  we  have  learned,  signify  ten  kings  or  king- 
doms, pointing  us  to  that  time  when  the  Roman  empire  was  over- 
thrown and  subdivided  into  ten  kingdoms,  and  it  is  significant  that 
there  is  not  a  word  said  about  the  coming  forth  of  the  little  horn 
until  after  the  ten  horns  have  sprung  forth.  First,  the  lion — Baby- 
lon ;  second,  the  bear — Media-Persia ;  third,  the  leopard — Grecia ; 
fourth,  the  great  beast  and  terrible — Rome;  fifth,  the  ten  horns; 
and  last,  "I  considered  the  horns  and  behold  there  came  up  among 
them  another  little  horn."  "And  the  ten  horns  out  of  this  king- 
dom are  ten  kings,  that  shall  arise:  and  another  shall  rise  after 
them."  (Verses  8,  24.) 

The  little  horn  power  does  not  commence  his  wicked  rule  until 
"after"  the  ten  horns  shall  have  been  established,  consequently 
the  saints  cannot  be  given  into  his  hand  for  "a  time  and  times  and 
the  dividing  of  a-time"  until  then.  The  commencement  of  the  apos- 
tasy of  1,260  years  will  not,  therefore,  begin  until  after  the  Roman 
empire  is  shattered  into  ten  kingdoms. 

It  is  the  same  in  the  visions  of  John.  There  is  no  mention 
of  the  fated  era  of  42  months  until  after  the  arising  of  the  wild 
beast  with  his  ten  horns.  These  horns  are  crowned,  denoting  that 
they  are  each  under  independent  rule.  It  is  significant  that  when 
John  saw  the  Roman  empire  in  the  preceding  chapter,  he  saw  it 
as  a  dragon  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  but  no  crowns  upon 
his  horns.  The  crowns  are  upon  its  heads,  implying  that  kingly 
rulership  was  still  vested  in  Rome ;  that  its  ten  provinces,  for  such 
they  were,  had  not  as  yet  developed  their  independence.  But  in 


48  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

the  next  vision  the  ten  horns  on  the  wild  beast  have  acquired  their 
crowns,  whereas  its  seven  heads  have  none. 

Thus  the  vision  of  the  wild  beast  in  its  chronological  setting, 
brings  us  to  that  time  when  the  crown  of  kingly  rule  has  been  lost 
to  the  Roman  empire,  and  transferred  to  its  ten  subdivisions.  And 
it  is  at  this  time  that  the  wild  beast  begins  to  exercise  his  power 
over  the  saints  for  42  months,  1,260  days. 

The  removal  of  the  Roman  empire  and  its  subdivision  into  ten 
ruling  kingdoms,  will  therefore  mark  the  commencement  of  the 
rule  of  the  man  of  sin,  .the  little  horn,  the  wild  beast,  and  the 
consequent  "falling  away"  and  overcoming  of  the  saints  for  1,260 
years. 

The  remarks  of  Reverend  Jurieu,  a  distinguished  French 
writer  of  the  seventeenth  century,  are  quite  appropriate : 

These  ten  kings  are  ten  kingdoms  into  which  the  Roman  empire  was  to 
be  subdivided.  "And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings."  These 
words  are  admirable;  to  me  they  appear  express  and  I  am  astonished  that  it 
hath  not  been  observed  that  they  precisely  mark  the  time  wherein  we  must 
begin  to  reckon  the  reign  of  the  beast.  .  .  .  'Tis  from  the  time  that  the  Goths, 
Vandals,  etc.,  after  having  a  long  time  harassed  and  rent  the  Roman  empire, 
at  last  divided  it  into  ten  pieces. — Accomplishment  of  Scripture  Prophecies, 
vol.  2,  pp.  51,  52;  A.  D.  1687. 

Other  writers  quite  as  enlightened  haye  likewise  spoken  on  this 
matter.7 


7"We  are  to  look  for  it  (the  little  horn)  among  the  nations  of  the  Latin 
empire  after  the  rise  of  the  ten  horns/' — Observations  on  the  Prophecies,  Sir 
Isaac  Newton,  p.  75. 

"Daniel  teaches  us  that  the  date  of  those  1,260  years  is  to  be  sought  for, 
not  at  any  era  while  the  Roman  empire  was  one  great  monarchy,  but  after  it 
had  been  broken  into  ten  kingdoms." — Reverend  G.  S.  Faber,  On  the  Prophe- 
cies, p.  27. 

"Antichrist,  then,  was  to  take  his  rise  at  the  removal  of  the  hindrance. 
That  hindrance  was  the  Roman  power,  which  would  not  permit  the  assump- 
tion of  any  temporal  power;  or  of  those  high  spiritual  usurpations  within 
its  jurisdiction.  When  that  was  removed  by  the  dismemberment  of  the  Roman 
empire,  Antichrist  was  to  rise." — The  Apocalypse  Explained,  Reverend  Ben- 
jamin Slight,  p.  368. 

"The  time  when  the  beast  became  properly  such,  was  at  the  rise  of  the 
ten  kingdoms."— Ibid.,  387. 

"As,  however,  the  little  horoi  of  Daniel,  which  wears  out  the  saints  for 
the  time:,  times,  and  the  dividing  of  a  time,  arose  upon  the  Roman  beast  after 
the  ten  horns,  this  period  cannot  begin  before  the  Roman  empire  owned  the 
establishment  of  ten  independent  kingdoms  upon  its  ancient  limits." — Re- 
searches, Reverend  Frederick  Thurston,  M.  A.,  p.  27. 

"Daniel  hath  described  four  great  empires,  not  contemporary,  but  suc- 
cessive one  to  another.  The  fourth  and  last  is  represented  as  the  "greatest  of 
all,  both  in  extent  a,nd  duration.  It  devoureth  the  whole  earth,  and  treadeth 
it  down,  and  breaketh  it  in  pieces.'  After  which  it  is  divided  into  ten  king- 
doms, and  'the  little  horn'  groweth  not  up  till  after  this  division.  So  that 
this  tyrannical  power  was  to  arise  in  the  latter  days  of  the  Roman  empire, 
after  it  should  be  divided  into  ten  kingdoms.  From  Saint  Paul,  too.  we  may 
collect  that  the  great  power  of  the  Roman  empire  hindered  the  appearing  of 
'the  man  of  sin':  but  when  that  power  should  be  disminished  and  'taken  out 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  49 

iStill  another  circumstance,  a  secondary  one,  marks  the  begin- 
ning of  the  1,260  years.  It  is  that  of  the  deliverance  of  the  saints 
into  the  hands  of  the  little  horn  or  papal  power:  "And  he  shall 
speak  great  words  against  the  Most  High,  and  shall  wear  out  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  think  to  change  times  and  laws :  and 
they  shall  be  given  into  his  hand  until  a  time,  and  times  and  the 
dividing  of  time."  (Daniel  7 :  25.) 

Whenever,  therefore,  after  the  division  of  the  Roman  empire 
into  ten,  we  meet  with  that  circumstance,  which  manifestly  and 
clearly  delivered  the  saints  or  church  of  Christ  into  the  control 
of  the  papacy,  we  may  mark  it  as  a  noteworthy  landmark  in  the 
era  of  the  arising  of  the  man  of  sin  from  whence  the  great  pro- 
phetic measurement  of  1,260  years  began.  This  is  conceded  by 
prophetic  students  in  general,  among  them  Reverend  William  Cun- 
ninghame  who  says,  "The  commencement  of  the  1,260  years  is  to 
be  marked  by  the  giving  of  the  saints  and  times  and  laws  of  the 
church  into  the  hands  of  the  little  horn."8 

We  have,  therefore,  but  to  ascertain  when  it  was,  that  the 
saints,  the  times,  and  the  laws,  were  effectively  transferred  to  the 
papacy  by  some  power  or  personage  holding  more  or  less  legal 
jurisdiction  over  the  church. 

The  circumstances  marking  the  commencement  of  "the  1,260 
years  are  therefore  two  in  number. 

1.  The  removal  of  the  restraining  Roman  empire  and  its  sub- 
division into  ten  kingdoms. 

2.  The  deliverance  of  the  saints  into  the  control  of  the  papal 
power. 


of  the  way/  then  should  'the  man  of  sin  be  revealed  in  his  time.'  .  .  .  The 
beast  hath  also  'ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten  crowns;'  so  that  ten  com- 
plete kingdoms  must  arise  out  of  the  Roman  empire  before  the  appearance 
of  the  beast." — Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  714. 

"Observe,  when  the  western  empire  under  its  Caesarean  head  was  taken 
away;  how  it  was  afterwards,  dismembered  by  the  northern  nations;  by  what 
degrees  it  fell  at  length  into  te,n,  that  is,  many  distinct,  independent  king- 
doms; at  what  time  this  partition  was  made,  or  rather  fully  settled  and  com- 
pleted. From  this  time,  and  not  before,  you  are  to  look  for  Antichrist,  now 
gradually  rearing  himself  up  among  the  ten  kings;  and  at  length  in  a  con- 
dition, by  the  power  which  they  gave  to  him,  to  ride,  that  is,  to  direct  and- gov- 
ern them.  From  this  time,  again,  compute  the  1,260  years." — Reverend  Rich- 
ard Kurd,  On  the  Prophecies,  vol.  2,  p.  193. 

If  you  ask  what  it  was  that  constituted  this  impediment;  what  hindered 
the  man  of  sin  from  being  then  revealed?  the  answer  is,  it  was  the  existence 
of  the  imperial  form  of  government  in  the  empire.  So  long  as  that  was 
maintained,  Antichrist  could  not  be  revealed.  Here,  thejn,  we  find  this  im- 
portant event  taking  place;  the  empire  is  broken  to  pieces;  ten  kingdoms 
arise  out  of  its  ruins;  and  every  let  and  hindrance  removed  out  of  the  way 
of  the  rise  of  the  little  horn.  And  now  that  the  subject  is  thus  before  us,  let 
me  notice  o,ne  or  two  things  that  are  mentioned  by  the  Prophet  Daniel  in  con- 
nection with  the  rise  of  this  little  horn.  The  first  is,  that  he  was  to  arise 
after  the  other  ten  horns  or  kingdoms,  verse  24." — Lectures  on  the  Apo- 
calypse, by  Reverend  William  Jones,  p.  307. 

"Dissertation  on  the  Apocalypse,  p.  183. 


50  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

THE  OVERTHROW  OF  THE  ROMAN   EMPIRE  AND 

ITS    SUBDIVISION    INTO    TEN    KINGDOMS 

DELIVERANCE  OF  THE  SAINTS  INTO 

THE  HANDS  OF  THE  PAPAL 

POWER 

Having  learned  the  circumstancial  marks  indicating  the  com- 
mencement of  the  great  1,260  years  of  apostasy,  it  is  for  us  now 
to  determine: 

1.  When  it  was  that  the  Roman  empire  was  removed  and  sub- 
divided into  ten. 

2.  When  it  was  that  the  saints  were  delivered  into  the  hands 
of  the  papal  power. 

iThe  following  from  the  responsive  voice  of  history  will  answer 
for  the  fulfillment  of  circumstance  1 : 

Reverend  Jacob  Tomlin:  "It  is  generally  acknowledged  by  commentators 
that  the  ten  horns  crowded  with  diadems,  represent  the  ten  kingdoms  formed 
by  the  Goths  and  Vandals  within  the  bound  of  the  western  Roman  empire  in 
the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries." — Interpretation  of  the  Revelation,  p.  247. 

Reverend  George  Crowley:  "Before  the  close  of  the  sixth  century  ten 
barbarian  kingdoms  were  formed  in  Europe  .  .  .  This  division  had  been  twice 
prophesied  by  Daniel,  'the  ten  horns  are  ten  kings.'  Those  kingdoms  all 
adopted  the  faith  which  in  the  sixth  century  emanated  from  Rome." — Apo- 
calypse of  Saint  John,  pp.  229,  230. 

William  Robertson,  D.  D.:  "If  a  man  were  called  to  fix  upon  the  period 
in  the  history  of  the  world,  during  which  the  condition  of  the  human  race  was 
most  calamitous  and  afflicted,  he  would,  without  hesitation,  name  that  which 
elapsed  from  the  death  of  Theodosius  the  Great,  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Lombards  in  Italy  (395-571).  .  .  .  But  no  expressions  can  convey  so  perfect 
an  idea  of  the  destructive  progress  of  the  barbarians,  as  that  which  must 
strike  an  attentive  observer,  when  he  contemplates  the  total  change  which  he 
will  discover"  in  the  state  of  Europe,  after  it  began  to  recover  some  degree  of 
tranquility,  towards  the  close  of  the  sixth  century.  .  .  .  Very  faint  vestiges  of 
the  Roman  policy,  jurisprudence,  arts,  or  literature  remained.  New  forms 
of  governments,  new  laws,  new  manners,  new  dresses,  new  languages,  and 
new  names  of  men  ajid  countries,  were  everywhere  introduced." — History  of 
Charles  V,  vol.  1,  pp.  11,  12. 

Edward  Gibbon:  "Conquest  of  a  great  part  of  Italy  by  the  Lombards, 
A.  D.  568-570:  From  the  Trentine  hills  to  the  gates  of  Ravenna  and  Rome, 
the  inland  regions  of  Italy  became,  without  a  battle  or  siege,  the  lasting  pat- 
rimony of  the  Lombards.  The  submission  of  the  people  invited  the  barba- 
rians to  assume  the  character  of  a  lawful  soverign,  ajid  the  helpless  exarch 
was  confined  to  the  office  of  announcing  to  the  emperor  Justin,  the  rapid  and 
irretrievable  loss  of  his  provinces  and  cities.  .  .  .  Amidst  the  arms  of  the 
Lombards,  and  under  the  despotism  of  the  Greeks,  we  again  inquire  into  the 
fate  of  Rome,  which  had  reached,  about  the  close  of  the  sixth  century,  the 
lowest  period  of  her  depression.  By  the  removal  of  the  seat  of  empire,  and 
the  successive  loss  of  the  provinces,  the  sources  of  public  and  private  opu- 
lence were  exhausted;  the  lofty  tree,  under  whose  shade  the  nations  of  the 
earth  had  reposed,  was  deprived  of  its  leaves  and  branches,  and  the  sapless 
trunk  was  left  to  wither  on  the  ground. — Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  pp.  783,  791. 

Reverend  Philip  Allwood,  B.  D.:  "In  the  year  above  mentioned  (568) 
commenced  the  famous  and  long-contested  division  of  Italy,  between  the 
exarchate  of  Ravenna,  and  the  kingdom  of  Lombardy;  and,  in  both  states, 
every  trace  of  the  former  administration  of  affairs  was  totally  effaced.  .  .  . 
The  Lombardic  princes,  in  like  mainner,  altogether  changed  the  face  of  things 
in  their  part  of  Italy.  They  entirely  extmquished  what  had,  till  now,  re- 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  51 

mained  of  the  imperial  forms  and  state;  .  .  .  They  completely  suppressed  and 
annihilated  everything  that  had  borne  the  name  of  Roman,  which  they  held, 
indeed,  in  the  greatest  contempt.  And  thus,  under  them  likewise,  the  gen- 
eral form  of  government,  which  had  existed  for  so  many  ages,  underwent  a 
total  alteration;  and  a  new  order  of  things  succeeded. — Key  to  the  Revela- 
tion, vol.  1,  pp.  292,  293. 

Encyclopedia^  Americana:  "The  capture  of  Rome  by  Alaric  in  410,  the 
subsequent  invasions  of  Italy  by  Atila  the  Hun,  and  Genseric  the  Vandal,  re- 
duced the  imperial  authority  to  the  shadow  of  a  great  name.  .  .  .  With  the 
rise  of  the  Lombard  power  in  Italy  the  doom  of  the  western  empire  was 
sealed." — Article  Papacy,  1904. 

Catholic  Encyclopedia:  "The  Longobard  invasion  of  Italy,  the  last  stage 
to  the  Germanic  invasion  of  the  west,  marks  the  end  of  the  Roman  world 
and  the  beginning  of  a  new  historical  epoch." — Vol.  9,  article  Lombards,  p. 
338. 

Cardinal  Manning:  "In  like  manner  the  successive  invasion  of  the  bar- 
baric hordes  and  above  all  the  invasion  of  the  Lombards  extinguished  utterly 
and  destroyed  the  last  vestige  of  the  Roman  empire  in  Italy;  it  was  utterly 
swept  away,  it  existed  no  longer."— Independence  of  the  Holy  See,  pp.  13,  14. 

Reverend  William  Ward:  "The  Lombards  were  the  last,  the  most  ter- 
rible Barbarian  invaders,  and  finally  overthrew  the  ancient  Roma,n  world,  and 
made  way  for  the  new." — Prophetic  History,  vol.  5,  p.  32. 

Thus  it  appears  that  the  removal  of  the  restraining  Roman 
empire  was  finally  accomplished  at  the  Lombardic  invasion,  which, 
as  we  have  learned,  was  the  last  of  the  several  kingdoms  constitut- 
ing the  subdivision  of  the  empire  into  ten. 

Now  for  the  date  of  setting  up  this  last  divisional  kingdom. 
Reverend  E.  B.  Elliott,  A.  M.,  in  his  Horse  Apocalypticse  states 
that,  "The  Lombards,  a  fresh  and  barbarous  Gothic  horde,  had  but 
recently  come  down  from  the  Danube :  it  was  in  the  year  570,  and 
with  the  somewhat  remarkable  exception  of  Rome  and  a  connected 
district,  had  seized  upon  and  established  their  kingdom  in  Italy." 
—p.  398,  vol.  1,  fifth  edition. 

George  Junkin,  D.  D.,  President  of  Miami  University,  Ohio:  "Alboin, 
king  of  the  Lombards,  without  an  important  battle,  was  proclaimed  king  of 
Italy,  A.  D.  570." — Lectures  on  the  Prophecies,  p.  87,  1844. 

Harcourt  Bland:  "It  shows,  at  least,  that  as  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms, 
that  of  the  Lombards,  was  not  finally  established  before  the  latter  part  of 
the  sixth  century,  or  about  A.  D.  570;  so  the  western  beast  with  his  ten  horns 
crowned  could  not  possibly  have  risen  from  the  sea  antecedently  to  the 
period  fixed  upon  by  me.  .  .  .  A.  D.  570 — the  year  in  which  the  last  kingdom, 
that  of  the  Lombards,  was  established  in  Italy  by  Alboinus,  or  when  the  last 
'norm'  may  be  said  to  have  received  its  diadem." — Apocalyptical  history,  pp. 
310,  328,  1858. 

Reverend  Bowers:  "They  (the  Lombards)  began  their  march  in  the 
month  of  April  of  the  Christian  era  the  568th  .  .  .  upon  the  reduction  of 
that  city  Alboinus  was  with  loud  acclamations  proclaimed  king  of  Italy  by 
the  Lombards  and  the  whole  army,  and  from  that  year,  the  year  570,  his- 
torians date  the  beginning  of  the  Lombards  in  that  country." — Bowers's 
History  of  the  Popes,  vol.  2,  p.  444,  1750. 

Gibbons:  "Conquest  of  a  great  part  of  Italy  by  the  Lombard,  A.  D. 
568-570." 

The  above  is  a  subheading  found  within  chapter  45,  Decline 
and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,  p.  783. 

A.  D.  570  then  marks  the  removal  of  the  restraining  power  of 
the  Roman  empire,  and  its  dissolution  into  ten  kingdoms.  Yes; 
and  it  marks  more  than  that.  It  marks  also  the  commencement  of 


52  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

the  rule  of  the  man  of  sin  and  the  opening  of  that  era  when  the 
saints  were  to  be  given  into  his  hand  for  1,260  years.  And  that  is 
just  what  actually  occurred,  as  the  following  testimony  will  show. 

Professor  Bury,  M.  A.:  "The  Lombard  conquest  possessed  a  high  im- 
portance not  merely  for  Italy  but  for'  the  whole  western  world.  .  .  .  (it) 
promoted  the  rise  of  the  Papal  power."9 

Reverend  George  P.  Fisher,  D.  D.,  LLD. :  "It  was  the  heretical  Lombards 
who  saved  Rome  for  orthodoxy  and  rendered  her  future  greatness  possible."10 

Charles  Oman,  M.  A.,  F.  S.  A.:  "It  was  not  so  easy  to  foresee  that  the 
main  result  of  the  scission  of  Italy  by  the  Lombard  conquests  were  destined 
to  be  la  rise  of  the  temporal  power  of  the  Papacy  .  .  .  the  Lombard  invasion 
changed  the  aspect  of  affairs.  The  imperial  governors  and  garrisons  were 
swept  into  corners  of  the  peninsula  and  the  popes  left  without  any  master 
on  the  spot  to  curb  them.  ...  In  this  time  of  stress  and  storm  the  popes  won 
their  first  secular  authority  over  Rome  and  its  vicinity  and  reduced  the  civil 
magistrates  to  a  place  of  quite  secondary  importance."11 

Reverend  E.  B.  Elliott,  A.  M. :  "The  papal  headship  began  to  show  itself 
earlier  than  Pope  Gregory;  indeed  contemporarily  with  the  establishment  of 
the  Roman  Gothic  kingdoms."12 

H.  Grattan  Guinness,  D.  D.:  "With  the  Gothic  invasion  and  the  break-up 
of  the  western  empire  into  ten  kingdoms  came  the  predicted  Antichrist."13 

Reverend  Joseph  Benson:  "It  was  not  till  the  subversion  of  the  western 
empire  by  the  northenn  nations  and  the  division  of  it  into  ten  kingdoms,  that 
way  was  made  for  the  full  establishment  of  the  papal  usurpation  at  Rome."14 

Reverend  G.  S.  Faber,  B.  D.:  "It  is  manifest  that  the  little  horn  must 
have  been  long  since  in  existence,  because  it  is  described  as  first  beginning 
to  make  its  appearance  at  the  division  of  the  Roman  empire.1' 

Alexander  Keith,  D.  D. :  "We  have  passed  the  period  in  the  political  his- 
tory of  the  world  when  the  Western  Empire  was  extinguished  and  when  the 
way  was  thereby  opened  for  the  exaltation  of  the  papacy."16 

John  Cox:  "The  papal  power  arose  after  the  division  of  the  Roman 
empire  into  ten  kingdoms."17 

Reverend  Philip  Allwood,  B.  D.:  "The  north  of  Italy  falling  under  the 
dominion  of  the  Lombards,  their  kingdom  became  the  tenth  and  last  of  those 
which  agreeably  to  the  prophetic  intimation,  should  arise  within  what  had 
been  the  territories  of  the  empire  of  the  west.  .  .  .  Now  commenced  the 
period  of  the  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  years."ls 

Reverend  Robert  Reid,  A.  M. :  "This  little  horn  is  intended  especially 
to  represent  that  spiritual  power  of  which  the  pope  is  the  head  and  the 
visible  image.  .  .  .  the  commencement  of  his  rise  was  immediately  after  the 
ten  kingdoms  became  independent  sovereignties."18 

Reverend  Abel  Pearson:  "It  was  a  favorable  circumstance  for  the 
Roman  Bishop  that  Albion  (king  of  the  Lombards)  took  Pavia  and  made  it 
the  capital  of  his  kingdom  in  the  year  571.  For  then  popery  began  to  take 
the  ascendancy  over  the  kings  of  the  earth.  Before  this  time  those  bishops 
were  looked  upon  and  favored  as  necessary  subjects  but  now  the  kings  of  the 
earth  began  to  look  up  to  the  popes  as  advantageous  friends  or  dangerous 
enemies."20 


9History  of  the  Latin  Roman  empire,  vol.  2,  p.  145. 

"History  of  the  Christian  Church,  p.  108. 

"Dark  Ages,  pp.  184-200. 

12Hprse  Apocalypticae,  vol.  3,  p.  130. 

"History  Unveiling  Prophecy,  p.  63. 

"Commentary  published  for  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  p.  411. 

lsDissertation  on  the  Prophecies,  vol.  1,  p.  28,  A.  D.  1811. 

16Signs  of  the  Times,  vol.  1,  p.  288. 

"Millenarian  Answer,  p.  8. 

^Revelation  of  St.  John,  vol.  1,  pref.  p.  16,  17. 

19Seven  Last  Plagues,  p.  177. 

'"Dissertation  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  350,  351. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  53 

Perhaps  the  strongest  testimony  on  this  point  which  can  be 
adduced  is  that  from  the  papacy  itself.  It  is  crushing  in  its  con- 
viction. 

Machiavelli,  a  Catholic  historian  of  the  middle  ages:  "Nevertheless  until 
the  coming  in  of  the  Lombards,  all  Italy  being  under  the  dominion  either  of 
emperors  or  kings,  the  bishops  assumed  no  more  power  than  what  was  due 
to  their  doctrine  a^nd  manners;  in  civil  affairs  they  were  subject  to  the  civil 
power.  .  .  .  But  the  Lombards  having  invaded  and  reduced  Italy  into  several 
cantons,  the  pope  took  the  opportunity  and  began  to  hold  up  his  head.  For 
being  as  it  were  governor  and  principal  at  Rome,  the  emperor  of  Constan- 
tinople and  the  Lombards  bore  him  a  respect,  so  that  the  Romans  by  media- 
tion of  their  pope  began  to  treat  and  confederate  with  Longinus,  the  em- 
peror's lieutenant,  and  the  Lombards,  not  as  subjects,  but  as  equals  and 
companions.""1 

Also  that  of  Cardinal  Manning  of  the  same  church : 
In  like  manner  the  successive  invasions  of  barbaric  hordes,  and  above  all 
the  invasions  of  the  Lombards,  extinguished  utterly  and  destroyed  the  last 
vestige  of  the  Roman  empire  in  Italy:  it  was  utterly  swept  away,  it  existed 
no  longer.  Where  thenceforward  was  the  subjection  of  the  Roman  pontiff  to 
an  emperor  whose  empire  had  ceased  to  be?  ...  The  Roman  empire  in  Italy 
was  extinguished  by  the  judgment  of  God  and  the  throne  of  Rome  was  vacant 
by  the  visitation  of  God.  And  when  the  last  vestige  of  civil  authority  has 
perished  there  remained  in  Rome  one  sole  person  who  had  been  the  father, 
the  pastor,  lawgiver,  protector,  the  head  of  the  people,  to  whom  they  turned 
as  their  supreme  spiritual  authority,  around  whom  they  gathered  in  all  their 
perils.  The  line  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  alone  was  left.  The  providence  of  God 
thus  liberated  the  heiad  of  the  church  completely  and  altogether  from  any 
civil  authority  whatsoever.22 

The  evidence  is  in,  and  what  must  strike  the  reader  is  its 
harmony  not  only  with  itself,  whether  from  Catholic  or  Protestant, 
but  its  harmony  with  the  prophecies ;  and  the  whole  is  simply  over- 
whelming in  its  conviction  of  the  papacy  as  the  man  of  sin,  the  little 
horn,  the  wild  beast  of  prophecy,  who  arose  upon  the  dissolution  of 
the  Roman  empire  into  ten  kingdoms. 

We  are  now  prepared  to  consider  the  second  circumstance,  that 
of  the  deliverance  of  the  saints  into  the  hands  of  the  little  horn,  as 
constituting  an  important  item  in  the  era  of  the  arising  of  the  man 
of  sin. 

And  who,  may  we  ask,  held  any  jurisdiction  or  control  over  the 
people  of  God  whereby  such  a  deliverance  could  be  effected  ?  Mani- 
festly it  must  be  some  controlling  authority  unto  whom  the  church 
was  already  in  legitimate  subjection :  who  else  but  the  authority  of 
state?  Whatever  the  liberty  enjoyed  by  the  saints,  they  were  still 
subject,  as  citizens,  to  the  laws  and  decrees  of  state,  and  it  was  this 
very  power  that  gave  over  the  saints  into  the  hands  of  the  little 
horn. 

The  giving  of  the  saints  into  the  hand  of  the  papacy  must  be  by  some 
formal  act  of  the  secular  power  of  that  empire  constituting  the  pope  to  be 
head  of  the  church.  It  is  not  in  fact  easy  to  conceive  in  what  other  mode 
the  saints  could  be  delivered  into  the  hands  of  a  spiritual  authority.23 


21History  of  Florence,  book  1,  p.  6.     Also  Thoughts  on  Prophecy,  p.  104, 
105,  Reverend  G.  R.  Hion. 

22The  Independence  of  the  Holy  See,  pp.  13,  14.    London,  1887. 
^H.  G.  Guinness,  History  Unveiling  Prophecy,  p.  341. 


54  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

This  very  thing  was  done,  for  in  the  year  ''607"  A.  D.24  the 
Emperor  Phocas  "Confirmed  the  right  of  the  Roman  see  and  bish- 
ops to  the  headship  of  all  churches,"25  decreeing  "that  the  name 
Universal  was  appropriate  only  to  the  church  of  Rome  as  that  which 
was  the  head  of  all  churches  and  that  it  suited  the  dignity  of  the 
Roman  pontiff  alone."26 

It  may  be  urged  that  the  decree  of  Emperor  Phocas  whose 
dominions  extended  over  the  eastern  Roman  empire,  was  binding 
only  upon  the  subjects  of  his  realm,  and  could  not  be  forced  upon 
the  ten  kingdoms  of  western  Rome.  True,  but  there  was  no  force 
required.  The  ten  kingdoms  had  at  this  time  just  been  converted 
to  the  cause  of  the  papacy.  All  of  them  were  rendering  homage 
to  the  mandates  of  Rome,27  and  in  their  eager  efforts  to  adulate  him 
whom  they  esteemed  their  spiritual  head,  were  only  too  ready  to 
assent  to  whatever  honors  were  placed  upon  one,  who  lived  in  their 
midst  and  whom  all  served.  Besides  this,  there  was  a  certain  bond 
of  traditional  respect  which  all  felt  towards  the  parent  empire  from 
whence  the  ten  kingdoms  sprang,  which  impelled  them  to  receive 
that,  which  after  all  was  only  in  line  with  their  idolatrous  teaching. 

The  effect  of  this  decree  was  immediate  and  disastrous,  as  the 
following  from  Bowers's  History  of  the  Popes  will  show : 

No  sooner  was  the  imperial  edict  vesting  him  (the  Pope)  with  the  title 
of  universal  bishop  brought  to  Rome  than,  assembling  a  council  in  the  Basilic 
of  Saint  Peter,  consisting  of  72  bishops,  34  presbyters  and  all  the  deacons 
ajid  inferior  clergy  of  that  city  he  acted  there  .  .  .  with  all  the  authority  of 
a  supreme  head  or  rather  absolute  monarch  of  the  church.  For  by  a  decree 
which  he  issued  in  that  council  it  was  pronounced,  declared  and  defined  that 
no  election  of  a  bishop  should  thenceforth  be  deemed  lawful  and  good,  unless 
made  by  the  people  and  the  clergy,  approved  by  the  prince  or  lord  of  the 
city  and  confirmed  by  the  pope,  interposing  his  authority  in  the  following 
terms:  "We  will  and  command."  The  imperial  edict,  therefore,  if  we  may  so 
call  the  edict  of  an  usurper  and  a  tyrant,  was  not,  as  popish  writers  pretend, 
a  bare  confirmation  of  the  primacy  of  the  see  of  Rome:  but  the  grant  of  a 
new  title  which  the  pope  immediately  improved  into  power  answering  that 
title.28 

Reverend  Elliott,  speaking  of  the  time  of  issuing  the  decree  of 
Phocas,  which,  as  we  have  learned,  was  A.  D.  607,  says,  "It  marked 
the  epoch  just  about  which  both  the  Anglo-Saxon  and  Lombard 


^Some  think  606,  but  the  following  authorities  sustain  607:  Gell  on 
Revelation,  vol.  2,  p.  35.  Edgren's  Epiphaneia,  p.  90.  Curtis's  Mystery  of 
Iniquity,  p.  375.  Kett  on  Prophecy,  vol.  1,  p.  395.  Jepp's  Terminal  Synchron- 
ism, pp.  33-37.  McGavin's  Protestant,  vol.  1,  p.  724.  Fysh's  History  of  the 
Church,  p.  88.  Guinness's  End  of  the  Age,  tenth  edition,  p.  618.  Elliott's 
Horae  Apocalyptacae,  vol.  3,  p.  162. 

25Elliott's  Horae  Apocalyptacae,  vol.  3,  p.  163. 

26Allwood's  Key  to  the  Revelation,  vol.  1,  p.  305. 

27uThis  year  (607)  constitutes  a  noble  epoch  in  the  rise  of  the  papal 
apostasy,  especially  as  it  marked  also  the  time  at  which  both  the  -Anglo- 
Saxon  and  the  Lombard  kingdoms,  the  last  of  the  ten,  gave  in  their  formal 
submission  to  the  religious  supremacy  of  papal  Rome." — H.  Grattan  Guin- 
ness, Light  for  the  Last  Days,  p.  104. 

2SBowers's    History  of  the  Popes,  pp.  724,  725. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  55 

kings,  last  of  the  western  Romano-Gothic  princes,  gave  in  their 
adhesion  to  the  Roman  see  and  so  completed  the  formal  submission 
of  the  west,  its  kings  as  well  as  people,  to  the  religion  and  religious 
supremacy  of  papal  Rome." — Horse  Apocalyptacse,  vol  3,  p.  163. 

Commenting  further  on  the  effect  of  this  decree,  Reverend 
John  Bowling  says :  ' 'Before  this  event  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  no 
power  to  enforce  his  decisions  upon  other  churches  and  bishops.  .  .  . 
Now  they  were  compelled  to  submit  to  his  mandates  as  the  spiritual 
sovereign  of  the  world.  .  .  *  Before  this  time  while  there  was  no 
supreme  earthly  head  to  enforce  uniformity,  a  variety  of  liturgies 
and  forms  of  worship  were  adopted  in  different  places  .  .  .  now  by 
the  sovereign  decrees  of  his  holiness,  the  pope,  all  must  be  conformed 
to  the  standard  of  Rome."29 

A.  D.  607,  therefore,  is  the  date  of  the  second  circumstance 
marking  the  completion  of  that  era,  which  began  at  570  with  the 
manifestation  of  the  first  circumstance,  that  of  the  arising  of  the 
little  horn.  From  570  to  607  is  but  a  period  of  37  years  and  it  is 
from  this  era  that  we  must  commence  the  fated  period  of  1,260 
years. 

iWhether  we  shall  date  from  570  or  607,  we  are  not  told  in  the 
vision,  and  can  but  govern  ourselves  by  what  was  done  in  other 
prophetic  periods. 

Reason  and  moderation  would  tell  us  to  compute  from  some 
point  convenient  to  either  extremity,  of  equal  distance  frpm  570 
and  607.  That  point  will  be  the  midway  or  central  point  of  the  era, 
A.  D.  588,  while  a  more  extreme  course  would  be  to  reckon  exclu- 
sively from  570  or  from  607.  We  shall  be  governed  by  precedent  if 
such  can  be  found. 

But  we  are  confronted  with  another  question,  Which  kind  of 
years  shall  be  employed  in  the  solution  of  this  problem?  Shall  it 
be  solar  years  of  365%  days  to  each,  lunar  years  of  354%  days,  or 
calendar  years  of  360  days?  Anyone  may  observe  that  in  comput- 
ing a  term  of  1,260  years,  it  will  make  a  very  material  difference  as 
to  the  kind  of  years  that  are  used.  In  1,260  lunar  years  there  are 
but  1,2221/2  solar  years,  and  in  1,260  medium  years  of  360  days  to 
each,  there  are  just  1,242  solar  years.  It  is  highly  essential 
therefore  that  some  common  standardized  system  of  prophetic  meas- 
urement shall  be  found. 

Reader,  that  standardized  system  has  been  found,  and  is  dem- 
onstrated in  the  solution  of  the  "Seventy  Weeks." 


'History  of  Romanism,  p.  57. 


56  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

STANDARDIZED   SYSTEM   OF   PROPHETIC   MEAS- 
UREMENT DEMONSTRATED   IN  THE  SO-  . 
LUTION  OF  THE  SEVENTY  WEEKS 

Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy  people  and  upon  thy  holy  city, 
to  finish  the  transgression,  and  to  make  an  end  of  sins,  and  to  make  reconcil- 
iation for  iniquity,  and  to  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness,  and  to  seal  up 
the  vision  and  prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  most  Holy.  Know  therefore  and 
Understand,  that  from  the  going  forth  of  the  commandment  to  restore  and  to 
build  Jerusalem  unto  the  Messiah,  the  Prince  shall  be  seven  weeks,  and  three- 
score and  two  weeks:  the  street  shall  be  built  again,  and  the  wall,  even  in 
troublous  times.  And  after  threescore  and  two  weeks  shall  Messiah  be  cut 
off,  but  not  for  himself:  .  .  .  And  he  shall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many 
for  one  week :  and  in  the  midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause  the  sacrifice  and  the 
oblation  to  cease. — Daniel  9 :  24-27. 

It  is  generally  agreed  that  this  prophecy  pertains  to  the  ful- 
fillment of  the  law  of  Moses  and  the  mediatorial  work  of  Jesus 
Christ  consummated  on  Calvary — "cut  off  but  not  for  himself."  A 
few  general  observations  will  suffice: 

"Seventy  weeks  are  determined."  "It  is  universally  allowed  that 
the  seventy  weeks  here  mentioned,  mean  70  weeks  of  years :  that  is 
490  years."30  This  period  was  determined  or  decreed  for  Daniel's 
people,  the  Jews,  wherein  they  would  continue  to  enjoy  the  peculiar 
privileges  of  God's  Israel.  Upon  the  expiration  of  these  years  a 
great  and  last  sacrifice  would  be  offered  making  an  effectual  atone- 
ment for  sin,  superceding  the  necessity  of  continuous  sacrifices  as 
under  the  Law  of  Moses,  "making  an  end  of  sins."  Thus  would  a 
"reconciliation  for  iniquity"  be  effected  by  the  offering  of  Christ. 

It  was  Christ  who  introduced  "everlasting  righteousness"  in 
contradistinction  to  that  temporary  righteousness  effected  by  the 
Law  of  Moses,  which  had  to  be  renewed  by  continuous  weekly, 
monthly,  and  annual  sacrifices.  "To  anoint  the  Most  Holy," — our 
Savior,  the  Most  Holy,  was  anointed  at  his  baptism  with  the  Holy 
Ghost.  "To  seal  up  the  vision  and  the  prophecy" — a  predicted 
period  is  appointed  for  the  fulfillment  of  this  prophecy,  viz,  70 
weeks,  and  just  as  Christ  fulfilled  the  prophecy  in  the  offering  of 
himself,  even  so,  the  Spirit  of  the  Seer  and  the  prophet,  became 
sealed  up  unto  Daniel's  people  and  was  conferred  upon  the  Gentiles. 

The  70  weeks  or  490  years,  therefore,  was  finished  in  the  sac- 
rificial offering  of  Christ  upon  the  cross. 

Now  when  did  those  years  commence?  The  only  commencing 
point  noted  in  the  vision  is  that  of  the  "going  forth  of  the  com- 
mandment to  restore  and  build  Jerusalem." 

But  here  we  are  confronted  with  a  problem,  for  the  Scriptures 
speak  of  two  occasions,  several  years  apart,  when  such  a  command- 
ment went  forth.  The  first  in  the  seventh  year  of  Artaxerxes  the 
king  (Ezra  7:  8-26),  and  the  second  in  the  twentieth  year  of  the 


30Scott's  Commentary,  vol.  2,  p.  827. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  57 

same  monarch.  (Nehemiah  2:  1-9.)  The  first  was  issued  in  the 
year  457  B.  C.  and  the  latter,  444  B.  C.31 

457.444,  therefore,  is  the  era  of  the  commandment  to  restore 
and  build  Jerusalem.  But  from  which  of  these  two  terminal  dates 
are  we  to  compute  the  70  weeks  ?  It  would  not  do  for  us  to  date  from 
one  and  ignore  the  other,  for  surely  both  occasions  had  equal  part 
and  place  in  the  restoration  and  building  of  Jerusalem.  It  is  mani- 
festly clear  that  this  era,  457-444,  is  but  one  in  its  aim  and  object, 
that  of  the  restoring  and  building  of  Jerusalem.  The  commandment 
of  the  seventh  of  Artaxerxes  did  not  alone  accomplish  it.  It  ef- 
fected a  beginning  of  the  work,  but  that  is  all.  Certain  insurmount- 
able barriers  arose  which  prevented  a  continuance  of  labor,  and 
which  were  not  removed  until  the  king  issued  another  command- 
ment, which  was  done  in  his  twentieth  year.  The  prophecy  called 
for  a  rebuilding  of  Jerusalem.  The  first  commandment  did  not  do 
it,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  going  forth  of  another  commandment 
the  work  would  never  have  been  done. 

Both  commandments  then,  emanating  from  the  same  king,  and 
but  13  years  apart,  were  equally  essential  to  the  accomplishment 
of  the  task. 

Therefore,  457-444,  being  the  era  of  the  going  forth  of  the  com- 
mandment to  restore  and  build  Jerusalem,  which  was  "one  continu- 
ous period  of  blessing  for  Israel,"32  it  is  from  this  era  we  must  com- 
pute the  70  weeks. 

In  computing  the  70  weeks  from  the  "going  forth  of  the  com- 
mandment" which  as  we  have  seen  extended  from  457  to  444,  com- 
prising an  era  of  13  years,  it  is  clear  that  we  must  reckon  from 
some  point  focussing  the  whole  era,  from  some  point  equadistant 
from  either  terminal. 

It  will  not  do  to  confine  our  reckoning  to  the  commandment  of 
the  seventh  of  Artaxerxes  as  some  have  done  ;33  nor  yet  to  reckon 
from  the  twentieth  of  Artaxerxes  as  others  have  done.34  Rather 
should  we  take  our  bearings  from  the  grand  central  bisecting  date 
of  the  whole  era. 

Computing  thus  from  an  era,  is  much  more  satisfactory  than 
reckoning  from  an  event  of  a  day's  or  even  a  year's  dimension.  An 
era  is  larger,  more  prominent  and  conspicuous,  covering  years, 
decades  and  sometimes  centuries  in  its  immensity.  Its  importance 
is  unquestioned  and  goes  unchallenged  whereas  an  event  bounded 
by  an  hour  or  limited  to  a  day,  even  its  very  occurrence  is  questioned 


31Usher  places  this  at  445,  but  how  he  can  conceive  that  the  decree  of  the 
twentieth  of  Artaxerxes  occurred  in  445  when  he  places  the  commandment  of 
the  seventh  year  of  Artaxerxes  at  457,  we  are  at  a  loss  to  understand.  Pusey, 
Guinness,  Uriah  Smith  and  others  note  the  twentieth  of  Artaxerxes  as  occur- 
ring 444  B.  C.  See  their  following  respective  works:  Daniel  the  Prophet,  p. 
168.  End  of  the  Age,  p.  589.  Daniel  a,nd  the  Revelation,  p.  253. 

^Daniel  and  the  Revelation,  p.  118,  Auberlen. 

S3Prideaux,  Pusey,  Elliott,  Kett,  Campbell,  U.  Smith,  Spanheim,  Isaac 
Newton  and  Brown. 

"Africans,  Theordit,  Beda,  Hengstenberg,  Havernick,  Petavius,  and 
Usher. 


58  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

or  else  overshadowed  by  a  thousand  other  events  quite  as  important 
and  just  as  big.  With  an  era  there  is  no  such  questioning.  Indeed 
it  is  as  Grattan  Guinness  says : 

The  great  chronologic  prophecies  of  Daniel  are  not  to  be  measured  from 
one  special  year  to  another,  but  from  one  era  to  another,  because  the  rise  and 
fall  of  nations,  the  great  movements  of  history,  must  in  the  nature  of  the  case 
occupy  more  or  less  extended  eras.35 

The  point  of  commencement  in  an  era  upon  which  to  base  our 
reckoning,  naturally  will  be  the  central.  To  reckon  from  one  ex- 
treme would  be  to  ignore  the  merits  of  the  opposite  extreme.  Our 
safe  course  is  to  take  the  medium  point. 

It  is  in  accordance  with  the  law  of  nature  that  the  vital 
germinative  force  is  secreted  in  the  central  and  protected  regions. 
The  seed  of  the  apple  is  in  the  core.  The  myriad  planets  upheld  by 
unfathomable  wisdom  move  upon  their  axes  controlled  by  centrif- 
ugal force  and  the  circumference  is  invariably  controlled  by  the 
center. 

It  is  thus  with  eras  of  history  from  whence  prophetic  periods 
are  to  be  measured.  We  shall  find  their  vital,  controlling  point  lo- 
cated at  the  center. 

The  point  therefore  in  the  era  of  the  commandment  to  restore 
and  build  Jerusalem  will  be  450-51  B.  C.,  equidistant  from  its 
boundary  of  457  on  the  one  hand,  and  444  on  the  other. 

Having  settled  the  point  of  commencement  our  next  duty  is  to 
determine  the  kind  of  years  to  be  employed,  whether  solar,  lunar,  or 
a  medium  year  sometimes  called  calendar. 

In  a  solar  year  there  are  approximately  365%  days,  in  a  lunar 
3541/3  days,  and  in  a  medium  year  360.  In  settling  this  matter  our 
only  course  will  be  to  adopt  that  form  of  year  employed  in  the  scrip- 
ture. Being  a  prophetic  proposition  its  solution  will  be  found  in 
employing  the  prophetic  year. 

The  nature  of  the  year  therein  employed  is  first  revealed  in 
Genesis  7  and  8 :  where  we  are  informed  that  the  flood  began  on  the 
seventeenth  day  of  the  second  month,  lasting  until  the  ark  rested  on 
the  seventeenth  day  of  the  seventh  month,  a  period  of  just  five 
months,  and  we  are  told  in  the  narrative36  that  this  was  just  "150 
days."  Since  therefore  five  months  equal  150  days,  one  will  amount 
to  30,  and  12  such  will  be  360  days.  Moreover,  it  will  be  recollected 
that  John  in  speaking  of  the  duration  of  the  apostasy,  defines  it  as 
"a  time  and  times  and  half  a  time/'  which  he  tells  us  is  just  1,260 
days.  Now  since  "a  time  is  one  year,37  and  three  and  one  half  such, 


"Light  for  the  Last  Days,  p.  353. 

36Genesis  7:11,  24;  8:3,  4. 

37"A  time,  all  agree,  signifies  a  year." — Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophe- 
cies, p.  249. 

Daniel  had  previously  predicted  a  curse  upon  Nebuchadnezzar  to  last 
"until  seven  times  pass  over  him"  (4:25),  and  we  are  distinctly  told  by 
Josephus  that  the  king  lived  like  a  beast  in  the  wilderness  for  seven  years, 
after  which  he  recovered  his  throne.  (Antiquities,  book  10,  ch.  10.)  Seven 
times  therefore,  signifying  seven  years,  one  of  such  or  "a  time"  will  signify 
one  year. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  59 

or  a  time,  times  and  half  a  time,  amount  to  1,260  days,  one  year 
will  be  just  360  days,  which  we  may  designate  as  the  prophetic  year. 

It  is  not  strange  that  years  of  360  days  should  be  employed  in 
the  prophecies,  seeing  that  at  the  time  Daniel  uttered  his  predic- 
tions, the  common  civil  year  of  the  world  was  that  of  360  days.38 

The  captivity  of  Judah  in  Babylon  predetermined  to  last  until 
"seventy  years  are  accomplished"  (Jeremiah  25:  11,  12)  can 
scarcely  be  said  to  have  lasted  for  that  length  of  time  if  reckoned 


in  solar  years.  This  event  is  usually  reckoned  as  commencing  from 
the  time  that  Nebuchadnezzar  invaded  Judea,  which  occurred  in 
605  B.  C.,  according  to  prominent  historical  works,39  and  as  ending 


8"Years,  The  primitive  sacred  year  originally  consisted  of  12  months  of 
30  days  each  or  360  days.  This  was  in  use  before  the  deluge  as  appears  from 
Noah's  reckoning  5  months,  or  150  days  from  the  seventeenth  day  of  the  sec- 
ond month  to  the  seventeenth  day  of  the  seventh  month;  as  expressing  the 
time  of  the  rising  of  the  waters;  and  7  months  and  10  days  more  till  the 
waters  were  dried  up  and  Noah  and  his  family  left  the  ark  after  a  residence 
therein  of  370  days  or  a  year  and  10  days,  till  the  seven  and  twentieth  day  of 
the  second  month  of  the  ensuing  year.  (Genesis  7:8.)  This  was  also  the 
original  Chaldean  year;  for  Berosus  in  his  History  of  the  Antediluvian  Kings 
of  Babylonia  counted  their  reigns  by  sari  or  decades  of  years,  and  a  sarus, 
as  Alexander  Polyhister  related  (Apud  Syncell,  p.  32),  was  3,600  days;  or 
ten  years  consisting  each  of  360  days.  After  the  deluge  this  primitive  form 
was  handed  down  by  Noah  and  his  descendants  to  the  Chaldeans,  Egyptian 
Phoenicians,  Persians,  Greeks,  Romans,  Indians  and  Chinese;  as  is  evident 
from  the  testimonies  of  the  best  and  most  ancient  writers  and  historians.  .  .  . 
From  this  detail  it  is  evident  that  the  primitive  year  everywhere  throughout 
the  ancient  world  consisted  only  of  360  days  for  many  ages  after  the  deluge." 
—A  New  Analysis  of  'Chronology  and  Geography,  History  and  Prophecy,  in 
four  volumes,  by  Reverend  William  Hales,  D.  D.,  vol.  1,  pp.  31,  33. 

"The  ancient  solar  year  of  the  eastern  nations  consisted  of  12  months,  and 
every  month  of  30  days:  and  hence  came  the  division  of  a  circle  into  360 
degrees.  This  year  seems  to  be  used  by  Moses  in  his  history  of  the  flood, 
and  by  John  in  the  Apocalypse,  where  a  time,  times  and  half  a  time,  42 
months  and  1,260  days,  are  put  equivalent."— (Sir  Isaac  Newton,  On  the 
Prophecies,  p.  137,  138. 

'"Encyclopedia  of  Classified  Dates,  p.  1146. 

Hayden's  Dictionary  of  Dates,  p.  377. 

Ridpath's  History  of  the  World,  vol.  9,  p.  286. 

Guipiess,  End  of  the  Age,  p.  586. 

Blair's  Chronological  Tables,  p.  28. 


60  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

in  the  first  year  of  Cyrus,  king  of  Persia,  who  by  a  proclamation  or- 
dered their  return.  (Ezra  1:1-4.)  This  occurred  B.  C.  536 
according  to  all  recognized  authority.  Now  from  B.  C.  605  to  B.  C. 
536  is  a  period  of  69  solar  years,40  and  69  solar  years  is  just  70  pro- 
phetic years. 

Seeing  therefore  the  invariable  support  given  to  the  prophetic 
year  by  both  history  and  prophecy,  "Wherefore  then  should  not  the 
same  form  of  year  have  been  intended  in  the  prophecy  of  the  sev- 
enty weeks."41 

Having  learned  the  point  of  commencement  from  whence  to 
date  the  70  weeks,  which,  as  stated,  is  the  grand  central  point  of  the 
era  of  the  commandment  to  restore  Jerusalem,  451-450  B.  C.,  and 
learning  further  of  the  form  of  years  to  be  employed,  prophetic,  we 
are  now  ready  to  take  our  reckoning. 

Before  doing  so  we  must  reduce  the  70  weeks  or  490  prophetic 
1  years  to  solar  form,  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  chronology  of  thet 
world  is  now  kept  in  solar  years. 

In  490  prophetic  years  there  are  483  solar  years,  and  483  solar 
years  dated  from  the  above  point  of  commencement,  450-451  B.  C. 
brings  us  to  33-34  A.  D.,42  the  very  time  of  our  Lord's  crucifixion, 
and  the  very  time  called  for  by  the  prophecy  when  the  Messiah 
should  be  "cut  off"  "to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity." 

The  problem  is  solved.  The  solution  is  correct.  And  the  sys- 
tem by  which  that  solution  has  been  obtained  must  be  correct  also. 

Three  things,  therefore,  we  learn  from  this  standardized  sys- 
tem of  prophetic  measurement: 

1.  That  prophetic  periods  may  take  their  commencement  from 
an  era. 

2.  That  they  should  be  reckoned  from  the  controlling  center 
of  that  era. 

3.  That  prophetic  periods  will  find  their  solution  in  prophetic 
years. 

With  this  divine  instrument  in  hand  we  may  proceed  to  solve 
the  problem  of  the  1,260  years. 


^"Therefore  it  is  beyond  all  contradiction  that  the  70  years  captivity  of 
the  Jews  was  expired  as  above  to  the  giving  us  thus  confessedly  no  more  than 
69  Julian  years." — Chronologic  Treatise,  p.  250,  Reverend  Benjamin  Mar- 
shall, M.  A. 

"In  perfect  strictness  of  speech  the  Jews  were  not  in  Babylon  70  years 
complete." — Reverend  G.  S.  Faber,  Dissertation  on  Daniel  9,  p.  33. 

"Chronological  Treatise,  p.  251,  252,  Reverend  Benjamin  Marshall,  M.  A. 

^That  Christ  was  crucified  within  the  confines  of  33,  34  A.  D.  is  so  gen- 
erally received  as  to  require  no  argument.  Prideaux,  Pusey,  Elliott,  Kett, 
Campbell,  Smith,  S'panheim,  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  Brown,  Guinness  and  Usher 
all  sustain  this. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  61 

THE    1,260   YEARS    PROBLEM    SOLVED 

Our  first  duty  in  the  solution  of  this  problem  is  to  reduce  the 
1,260  years  from  their  prophetic  form  to  that  of  solar.  In  1,260 
prophetic  years  there  are  1,241  solar  years  and  325  days,  or  in 
round  numbers  1,242  solar  years. 

Our  next  duty  will  be  to  ascertain  the  central  point  of  the  era 
from  which  the  1,260  years  are  to  be  dated. 

That  era  as  we  have  learned  extends  from  A.  D.  570  to  A.  D. 
607,  and  the  grand  central,  bisecting  point  of  that  era  is  A.  D.  588. 

It  may  be  interesting  to  note  that  588  was  altogether  a  very 
prominent  date,  for  in  that  year,  John,  patriarch  of  Constantinople 
assumed  the  title  of  universal  bishop,1  which  was  confirmed  to  him 
by  a  council  held  at  Constantinople.  This  drew  from  Pope  Gregory 
of  those  times,  a  jealous  remonstrance,  stating  "that  whosoever  in 
his  elation  of  spirit  called  himself  or  sought  to  be  called  universal 
bishop,  that  man  was  the  likeness,  the  precursor  and  the  preparer 
for  Antichrist,  that  he  bore  the  same  characteristic  of  boundless 
pride  and  self-exaltation:  that  the  tendency  of  his  assumption  if 
consented  to,  was  that  which  was  the  grand  object  of  Antichrist,  viz, 
to  withdraw  all  members  of  the  church  from  its  only  true  head, 
Christ  Jesus,  and  to  attach  and  connect  them  in  the  stead  with  him- 
self. ...  He  regarded  the  title  spoken  of  as  the  name  of  blasphemy 
connected  with  the  ten-horned  beast  in  the  apocalypse;  the  self- 
exaltation  manifested  above  all  his  fellow  men,  as  that  predicted  of 
the  man  of  sin  in  Saint  Paul's  epistle,  and  the  consenting  thereto 
as  that  departure  from  the  faith  and  that  apostasy  which  was  pre- 
dicted."2 

Commencing  then  at  588,  the  controlling  center  of  the  era  570- 
607,  and  computing  in  prophetic  years — 1,260  of  such  bring  us  to 
A.  D.  1830. 

EIGHTEEN  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY,  therefore,  is  the 
grand  terminal  point  of  the  1,260  years,  reckoned  after  the  stand- 
ardized system  of  prophetic  measurement. 

But  God  has  not  left  himself  without  other  witnesses,  confirm- 
ing this  conclusion  of  the  1,260  years.  These  years  being  impor- 
tant, adjudged  so  after  their  frequency  of  mention  in  the  Scriptures, 
it  is  but  consistent  that  an  abundance  of  evidence  should  be  avail- 
able, both  as  to  their  commencement  and  termination. 

The  above  conclusion  of  the  1,260  years,  is  again  demonstrated 
if  we  take  them  in  their  solar  form  and  compute  from  the  opening 
of  the  era,  from  the  arising  of  the  man  of  sin  in  570.  Five  hun- 
dred seventy  plus  1,260  brings  us  to  1830.  Or  if  we  take  them  in 
their  lunar  form,  a  system  of  time  measurement  in  use  within  the 


history  of  the  Christian  Church,  p.  167,  William  Jones.  History  of 
Romanism,  Reverend  John  Bowling,  p.  51.  Apocalyptical  History,  p.  145,  H. 
Bland.  Roman  Catholicism,  vol.  2,  p.  284.  Reverend  Charles  Elliott,  D.  D. 

2Horae  Apocalyptacae,  vol.  1,  p.  402,  Reverend  E.  B.  Elliott,  A.  M.  ' 


62  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

Mohammedan  world,  and  apply  them  to  the  terminal  point  of  the 
era,  viz.,  607,  they  will  be  found  once  again  to  end  in  1830.3 

Thus  whether  we  reckon  the  1,260  years  in  solar,  lunar,  or 
prophetic  years,  from  the  opening,  570,  the  closing,  607,  or  the 
crowning  center  of  the  era,  588,  it  is  all  the  same.  We  are  forced 
to  A.  D.  1830. 

That  we  have  some  license  to  compute  the  1,260  years  from 
570,  the  opening  of  the  era,  is  suggested  by  the  fact  that  if  we 
compute  the  seventy  weeks  or  490  years  from  the  opening  of  the 
era  of  the  commandment  to  restore  Jerusalem,  viz,  457,  and  reckon 
in  full  solar  form,  they  will  be  found  to  expire  in  A.  D.  33-34,  the 
very  date  of  expiration  when  reckoned  in  prophetic  years  from  the 
controlling  center  of  450-451. 

In  reckoning,  therefore,  from  570  we  must,  as  in  the  precedent, 


6  O  ^ 


reckon  in  solar  years.  This  is  what  Reverend  William  Ward,  a  dis- 
tinguished divine  of  the  Episcopalian  church  has  done.  He  reck- 
oned "the  42  months,  the  1,260  days,  from  the  rise  of  the  beast  in 
570"  when  at  "the  Lombard  invasion  the  popes  became  sole  mas- 
ters of  Rome  and  acquired  all  the  civil,  and  military  power,  as  well 
as  spiritual  authority  in  the  city  A.  D.  570."  This  he  tells  us  was 
"the  first  exercise  of  independent  temporal  sovereignty  by  the  pope 
from  A.  D.  570,"  and  concludes  by  saying  that  the  1,260  years  will 
bring  us  to  "1830,"  "to  the  renewal  of  believers'  baptism  by  immer- 
sion which  had  been  omitted  under  Antichrist,"  and  that  this  year 
would  be  "a  year  of  spiritual  revival  and  triumph,  the  greatest  year 
in  the  calendar  of  the  world."4 

Mr.  Ward's  voluminous  work  was  published  in  England  dur- 


3In  a  lunar  year  there  are  354  days,  8  hours  and  48  minutes;  1,260  of 
such  make  1,222%  solar  years,  which  brings  us  to  1829,  1830. 

"Three  sorts  of  years  are,  it  must  be  premised,  demonstrably  employed 
by  the  Author  of  the  prophetic  periods:  solar,  calendar,  and  lunar  years. 
Calendar  years,  or  years  of  360  days,  are  used  in  the  predictions  of  Daniel 
and  the  Apocalypse;  for  it  is  only  three  and  a  half  such  years  that  contain 
1,260  days." — Guinness's  End  of  the  Age,  p.  374. 

'Prophetic  History,  vol.  5,  pp.  18,  32,  68,  74;  vol.  6,  pp.  266,  267. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  63 

ing  the  years  1810-1820,  many  years  previous  to  the  fulfillment 
of  the  1,260  years.  He  had  no  connection  with  the  Latter  Day 
Saints,  never  had,  but  his  conclusions  were  none  the  less  correct, 
based  as  they  were  on  the  sure  word  of  prophecy. 

Unquestionably  570-607  is  the  era  of  the  arising  of  the  man 
of  sin  from  whence  commenced  his  long  rule  of  1,260  years. 
What  other  era  is  there  capable  of  producing  a  trinity  of  begin- 
ning with  a  unity  of  ending?5  Has  any  prophetic  student,  ancient 
or  modern,  ever  produced,  or  attempted  to  produce,  any  other  era 
or  date,  from  whence  to  compute  the  1,260  years,  capable  of  being 
proved  and  counterproved  by  all  three  systems  of  time  measure- 
ment? Never,  that  we  are  aware  of,  and  for  the  very  simple 
reason,  that  history  furnishes  no  other. 

Elliott  tells  us  that  "the  1,260  years  begin  with  the  spread  of 
the  Justinian  Code  on  one  side  (A.  D.  533)  and  the  Edict  of  Phocas 
on  the  other."6  (A.  D.  607.)  Archdeacon  Pratt  shares  this  view7  as 
does  also  Doctor  Seiss.8  Grattan  Guinness  offers  us  A.  D.  476  to 
663  as  "the  era  of  the  rise  of  the  apostasies"9  while  Faber  thinks 
they  begin  from  "an  assemblage  of  dates  beginning  535  and  ending 
604,"10  and  still  again  Encyclopedia  Brittanica  affirms  that  "the  first 
dawn  of  >a  completely  new  era  when  a  special  state  of  things  arose 
at  Rome"  was  that  of  568-572.11 

But  the  glaring  inaccuracy  of  all  these  eras  is  that  when  the 
1,260  years  are  measured  therefrom  they  end  with  nothing.  Abso- 
lutely nothing!  They  do  not  terminate  the  apostasy  nor  usher 
in  the  church  restored. 

About  the  only  commendable  feature  attaching  to  them,  is 
that  each  and  every  era  is  centered  on  570,  whether  it  be  the  era 
of  568-572,  of  535-604,  of  533-607,  or  of  476-663  it  is  all  the  same, 
570  is  their  controlling  center.  It  is  the  axis  upon  which  all  their 
eras  revolve,  and  thus  unconsciously  does  the  world  witness  to  the 
phenomenal  importance  of  570.  They  are  coming  to  it,  as  the  fol- 
lowing will  show:  "One  of  the  10  kingdoms,  that  of  the  Lombards 
was  not  finally  established  before  the  latter  end  of  the  sixth  cen- 
tury, or  about  A.  D.  570,  so  the  western  beast  with  his  ten  horns 
crowned,  could  not  possibly  have  risen  from  the  sea  antecedently 
to  the  period  fixed  upon  by  me"  (A.  D.  570).— Harcourt  Bland, 
Apocalyptical  History,  p.  310.  Again: 

"According  to  the  foregoing  calculation  the  beast  arose  550 
prophetic  years  after  the  death  of  Christ,  and  these  550  prophetic 


''Reverend  J.  A.  Wylie,  LL.  D.;  "The  opinion  that  there  may  be  a 
double  or  perhaps  a  treble  commencement  of  this  (1,260  years)  period  is 
very  probable." — Seventh  Vial,  p.  153. 

J.  A.  Edgren,  D.  D.:  "This  period  (1,260  years),  like  that  of  the  Baby- 
lonish captivity,  evidently  has  two  or  more  beginnings." — Epiphaneia,  p.  90. 

'Daniel  ajid  the  Revelation,  p.  380,  Doctor  Carl  Auberlen. 

7Paraphrase  of  the  Revelation,  p.  64. 

sLast  Times,  p.  272. 

'Light  for  the  Last  Days,  pp.  101-105. 

10J€pp's  Terminal  Synchronism,  p.  128. 

"Article  'Rome'  p.  266,  ninth  edition. 


64  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND,A  WONDER 

\ 

years  were  out  about  the  first  day  of  June  in  the  year  571  of  the 
Christian  era ;  and  this  is  my  date  for  the  rise  of  the  beast,  or  for 
the  beginning  of  the  1,260  years." — Reverend  Abel  Pearson,  Dis- 
sertation, etc.,  346. 

We  are  informed  by  the  renowned  historian,  Whelpley,  as  also  in  the 
revolution  of  Europe,  that  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  was  overrun  and 
driven  into  the  wilderness,  A.  D.  570.  And  John  the  Revelator  informs  us  it 
must  remain  there  1,260  years. — A.  Young,  Times  and  Seasons,  vol.  5,  p.  732. 

Grattan  Guinness  submits  us  another  event  coincident  with 
the  commencement  of  the  1,260  years.  "The  birth  of  Mohammed 
and  the  accession  of  Gregory  the  Great  towards  the  end  of  the 
sixth  century  mark  the  commencement  of  the  second  part  of  the 
times  of  the  Gentiles."12 

The  times  of  the  Gentiles  here  alluded  to  are  the  1,260  years 
which  he  rightfully  explains  elsewhere.  They'  are  called  "the  sec- 
ond part"  because  it  is  the  latter  half  of  the  great  period  of  "seven 
times,"  of  2,520  years,  that  the  apostasy  has  to  deal  with. 

Reverend  Pearson  observes :  "The  Eastern  apostasy  had  begun 
before  or  about  the  time  that  Mahomet  was  born,"13  and  Mr.  Braund 
affirms  that  in  beginning  "the  forty  and  two  months  or  1,260 
years  no  event  earlier  than  the  birth  of  Mahomet  A.  D.  569  could 
consistently  be  pointed  to  as  the  possible  commencement  of  that 
period."14 

Mohammedanism,  like  Christianity,  centers  in  its  founder,  and 
the  birth  of  each  was  a  great  day  for  their  respective  churches. 
Nor  is  it  surprising  that  the  birth  of  Mahomet  dates  from  the 
death,  the  apostasy,  of  the  church,  the  beginning  of  the  papacy. 
Scott  styles  Mohammedanism  and  the  papacy  "twin  sisters."15 
Fleming  called  them  "twin  powers  of  darkness,"16  and  Dunklee 
said,  "Mohammedanism  is  a  twin  brother  of  Romanism  in  false- 
hood, in  blasphemy,  in  hatred  of  Christianity,  and  by  parentage 
and  by  birth."17 

Undoubtedly  the  Scriptures  alludes  to  both  when  it  says,  "And 
I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
dragon  (the  nations  comprising  the  old  Roman  empire),  and  out 
of  the  mouth  of  the  beast  (popery),  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
false  prophet"  (Mohammedanism).  (Revelation  16:  13.) 

,With  Rome  it  may  share  the  dishonor  of  "the  abomination 
that  maketh  desolate" ;  for  did  not  their  armies,  mercilessly  destroy- 
ing the  Jews,  "stand  in  the  holy  place,"  and  in  637  A.  D.,  upon 
the  consecrated  ground  of  that  far  famed  temple  of  Solomon,  erect 
the  idolatrous  Mosque  of  Omar?  They  have  held  that  sacred  site 
almost  uninterruptedly  ever  since. 

Romanism  and  Mohammedanism,  the  greatest  dominating  evils 


12End  of  the  Age,  p.  607. 
"Dissertation  of  the  Prophecies,  p.  345. 
"History  and  Revelation,  vol.  3,  p.  576. 
''Commentary,  vol.  2,  p.  824. 
16Rise  and  Fall,  etc.,  preface,  p.  9. 
"Development  and  Fulfillment,  etc.,  p.  179. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  65 

of  history,  embracing  millions  in  their  manacles,  originated  on  the 
one  hand  with  the  apostate  spiritual  sons  of  Israel,  the  church,  the 
legal  offspring  of  Abraham ;  and  on  the  other,  with  the  descend- 
ants of  Ishmael,  the  illegal  son  of  the  same  sire. 

This  eastern  evil  began,  as  the  History  of  All  Nations  says, 
in  A.  D.  570  ;18  or  as  Jenour  states,  in  the  birth  of  its  founder. 
"Thus,  then,  we  have  traced  the  origin  and  progress  of  Moham- 
medanism from  its  first  rise  at  Mecca  in  the  birth  of  its  founder."19 
This  birth  occurred  in  570,20  as  an  abundance  of  evidence  will  show. 
And  so  we  may  say  in  that  oft  quoted  language  of  Doctor  Prideaux, 
"that  Antichrist  had  at  that  time  set  both  his  feet  on  Christendom 
together,  the  one  in  the  east  and  the  other  in  the  west." — Literalist, 
vol.  2,  pt.  3,  p.  280. 

REVELATION    17— A    BRIEF    EXPOSITION 

1.  "And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had  the 
seven  vials  and  talked  with  me,  saying  unto  me,  Come  hither,  I 
will  show  unto  thee  the  Judgment  of  the  great  whore  that  sitteth 
upon  many  waters:" 

We  have  learned  that  the  true  church  is  symbolized  by  a 
woman  chaste  and  pure,a  therefore  a  woman  of  the  other  character 
signifies  a  church  impure  and  in  apostasy.b  And  the  fact  that  a 
false  church  always  aims  to  perform  the  functions  of  the  true 
church,  the  bride  elect,  without  any  divine  sanction,  justly  entails 
upon  her  the  opprobrium  "whore."  It  was  unto  the  true  church, 
and  her  only,  that  the  sacred  duty  of  bringing  forth  spiritual  chil- 
dren unto  her  lord  and  husband0  devolved.  This  was  wrought 
through  the  ordinance  of  the  new  birth,  baptism,  "born  of  the  water 
and  the  spirit,"  and  the  church  attempting  to  do  this  work  having 
no  authority  therefor,  is  quite  properly  declared  to  be  a  "whore." 
It  is  an  unlicensed  practice  of  the  duties  appertaining  only  unto 
the  true  church. 

"The  waters  which  thou  sawest"  signify  "Peoples  and  multi- 
tudes and  nations  and  tongues"  (verse  15),  and  the  fact  that  the 
whore  sitteth  upon  them,  bespeaks  an  exercise  of  a  spiritual  domi- 
nation over  those  nations  by  some  wicked  and  apostate  church. 
That  this  apostate  church  is  a  ruling  power  is  evidenced  in  the 
statement  that  she  "ruleth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth"  (verse  18), 
and  again  "I  sit  a  queen"  (18:  7). 


18Vol.  7,  p.  378. 

19Rationale  Apccalypticum,  vol.  1,  p.  323. 

^Encyclopedia  Brittanica;  The  Great  Events,  vol.  4,  p.  390.  Stanley's 
Eastern  Church,  p.  501.  Goodrich's  Ecclesiastical  History,  p.  75.  Cutts'  Turn- 
ing Points,  etc.,  p.  251.  Birkhaeuser's  History  of  the  Church,  p.  224,  Wright's 
History  of  all  Nations,  vol.  7,  p.  379.  Durny's  General  History,  p.  193.  Cox's 
Exposition,  etc.,  p.  141.  Historians'  History  of  the  World.  Larned's  History 
for  Ready  Reference.  Zenos  Church  History,  p.  111.  Woodward's  Moham- 
medanism, p.  1. 

a2  Corinthians  11:2;  Isaiah  62 :  5 ;  Revelation  19 :  7-10 ;  12 :  1. 

bEzekiel  16:  2,  8,  15-36;  Exodus  34:  15;  Leviticus  17:  7;  20:  5,  6. 

clsaiah  54:  5,  6;  Jeremiah  3:  3-5. 


66 


A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 


2.  "With,  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornica- 
tion, and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk 
with  the  wine  of  her  fornication." 

The  illegitimate  influence  exercised  by  this  apostate  church 
is  of  a  very  extensive  kind,  both  "the  kings  of  the  earth"  and  "the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth"  are  "drunk"  with  her  intoxicating  spirit. 
Surrendering  their  individualism  and  drinking  from  the  creedal 


cup  of  her  traditions,  they  have  reeled  and  staggered  far  from  the 
primitive  path  of  the  truth. 

And  what  other  institution  has  wielded  the  scepter  of  control 
over  the  nations  as  has  the  papal  church? 

3.  "So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness: 
and  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet  colored  beast  full  of  names  of 
blasphemy,  and  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns." 

At  once  our  minds  revert  to  that  other  vision  of  John  wherein 
he  saw  "a  great  red  dragon  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns  and 
seven  crowns  upon  his  heads,"  a  beast  identic  with  the  one  here 
shown  both  in  heads,  horns  and  color.  It  will  be  noted  however 
that  the  dragon  had  "seven  crowns  upon  his  heads"  pointing  to 
that  time  when  the  Roman  empire  was  intact  and  undivided  wear- 
ing the  crown  of  rulership.  But  the  beast  before  us  has  no  crowns. 
They  have  been  removed,  directing  to  that  time  when  the  Roman 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED 


67 


empire  was  overthrown,  having  lost  its  power  and  dominion.  The 
beast  therefore  symbolizes  some  power  in  succession  to  the  Ro- 
man empire,  dominating  in  all  her  dominion.  It  is  that  power 
that  engaged  the  obedience  and  adoration  of  the  ten  kingdoms, 
who,  with  "one  mind"  shall  give  their  strength  and  power  unto 
the  beast."  (Verse  13.)  And  this  was  surely  demonstrated  in 
that  unresisting  submission  rendered  the  papacy  by  the  nations  of 
western  Rome.  Kings  and  princes  prostrated  themselves  at  the 
feet  of  the  pope,  doing  penance  in  a  most  servile  manner.  At 

PAPAL    ROME,  MOTHER  AND   MISTRESS 
HOLDING  OTTT  HER  INTOXICATING  CUP  OF  Aim-CHRISTIAN  APOSTACY. 


FROM    A    MEDAL    STRUCK   BY    ORDER   OF    THE    PAPACY,    1825    ON    THE 
OCCASION  OF  THE  JUBILEE. 

his  feet  they  placed  their  crowns  and  from  his  hands  they  received 
them.d 

The  beast,  therefore,  represents  the  government  of  the  papacy, 
emphasizing  in  a  particular  way  its  political  rule  and  control,  while 
the  woman  represents  the  spiritual  side  of  the  papacy  in  its  claims 
as  the  church  of  Christ.  The  papacy  is  dual  in  its  purpose  and 
composition,  firstly,  a  temporal  kingdom,  secondly,  a  spiritual  or 
churchly  kingdom,  and  is  rightly  represented  by  two  symbols  a 
beast,  and  a  woman,  the  latter  riding  upon  and  directing  the  former. 
It  is  the  unholy  union  of  church  and  state. 


d"The  noonday  of  papal  dominion  extends  from  the  pontificate  of  Inno- 
cent III  inclusively  to  that  of  Boniface  VIII;  or  in  other  words,  through  the 
thirteenth  century.  Rome  inspired  during  this  age  all  the,  terror  of  her  an- 
cient name.  She  was  once  more  the  mistress  of  the  world,  and  kings  were  her 
vassals."  .  .  .  "In  this  assembly  Boniface  promulgated  his  famous  constitution, 
denominated  Unam  Sanctam.  The  church  is  one  body,  he  therein  declares, 
and  has  one  head.  Under  its  commands  are  two  swords,  the  one  spiritual,  and 
the  other  temporal;  that  to  be  used  by  the  supreme  pontiff  himself;  this  by 
kings  and  knights,  by  his  license  and  at  his  will.  But  the  lesser  sword  must  be 
subject  to  the  greater,  and  the  temporal  to  the  spiritual  authority.  He  con- 
cludes by  declaring  the  subjection  of  every  human  being  to  the  see  of  Rome 
to  be  an  article  of  ,necessary  faith.  Another  bull  pronounces  all  persons  of 
whatever  rank  obliged  to  appear  when  personally  cited  before  the  audience  or 
apostolical  tribunal  at  Rome;  "since  such  is  our  pleasure,  who,  by  divine  per- 


68  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

The  commencement  of  the  rule  of  this  apostate  church  is  to  be 
coincident  with  the  apostasy,  evident  from  the  fact  that  the  whole 
scene  is  brought  to  view  in  the  somber  shades  of  the  ''wilderness" ; 
which  as  John  tells  us  in  the  twelfth  chapter,  is  the  very  place  or 
condition  into  which  the  true  church  fled. 

"Full  of  names  of  blasphemy."  The  following  presumptuous 
"names"  claimed  by  the  papal  hierarchy'  speak  for  themselves : 

1.  "Our  Lord  God  the  Pope." 

2.  "Another  God  upon  earth." 

3.  "King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords," 

4.  "His  Majesty  Divine." 

5.  "The  power  of  the  pope  is  greater  than  all  created  power, 
extending  itself  to  things  celestial,  terrestrial  and  infernal,  and  that 
the  pope  doeth  whatsoever  he  listeth  even  things  unlawful,  and  is 
more  than  God." 

7.  "The  victorious  God  and  man  in  his  See  at  Rome." 

8.  "Named  God  by  Constantine." 

9.  "The  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world." 

10.  "The  Most  Holy  who  carrieth  the  Most  Holy." 

11.  "The  Holy  and  Good  God  of  the  Christians." 

12.  "All  the  kings  of  the  earth  shall  worship  him  and  all  na- 
tions shall  serve  him."    l(The  Pope) — Dissertation  on  the  Proph- 
ecies, vol.  1,  pp.  203,  204,  Reverend  G.  S.  Faber. 

4.  "The  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet."  Bishop 
Newton  informs. us  "this  being  the  color  of  the  popes  and  cardinals, 
as  well  as  of  the  emperors  and  senators  of  Rome.  Nay,  the  mules 
and  horses  which  carry  the  popes  and  cardinals  are  covered  with 
scarlet  cloth,  so  that  they  may  properly  be  said  to  ride  upon  a  scar- 
let colored  beast." — Dissertation  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  660. 


mission,  rule  the  world." — View  of  the  State  of  Europe  During  the  Middle 
Ages,  Henry  Hallam,  vol.  1,  pp.  456,  478. 

"Pepin,  when  aspiring  to  the  French  crown,  prayed  the  pope  to  authorize 
his  usurpation :  and,  on  his  doing  so,  both  Franks  and  the  whole  western  world 
implicitly  acquiesced  in  the  title.  Even  in  Charlemagne's  case,  though  he 
grasped  in  his  hands,  on  investiture  with  the  imperial  title,,  a  paramount 
sovereignty,  yet  was  -it  an  act  of  defference,  as  towards  a  superior,  to  receive 
the  title  and  empire  as  the  pope's  donation.  Apd  this  was  soon  the  corona- 
tion oath, — an  oath  not  enjoined  only  by  popes,  but  agreed  to  by  the  western 
emperors, — that  they  would  'be  faithful  and  submissive  to  the  pope  and  Ro- 
man Church.'  Even  the  pope's  making  and  unmaking  of  kings  and  emperors, 
was  from  time  to  time  submitted  to  by  them.  The  Emperor  Otho,  like  Rodol- 
phus  before  him,  both  received  the  imperial  crown  as  a  papal  grant,  on  the 
pope's  deposition  of  the  former  emperor;  and,  when  the  pope  reclaimed  the 
grant  resigned  it..  The  same  did  other  princes  also.  A  Spanish  king  volun- 
tarily resigned  his  kingdom  to  the  pope,  that  he  might  receive  it  back  as  a 
fief  from  Christ's  vicar:  and  John,  King  of  England,  in  like  manner  re- 
signed his  crown  to  the  papal  legate,  that  he  might  receive  it  again  as  a  vassal, 
feudatory  to  the  Roman  see.  Even  the  kingdoms  of  the  new  world  they  asked, 
and  received  as  fiefs,  from  him.  In  the  Emperor  Henry's  notable  case  of  dis- 
obedience to  the  papal  will,  the  terrors  of  a  papal  excommunication  and  ana- 
thema drove  him  in  abject  humiliation  to  entreat  for  pardon:  and  barefoot, 
and  in  sackcloth  he  waits  three  wintry  days  and  nights  outside  the  gates  of 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  69 

" Decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and  pearls."  The  fol- 
lowing is  but  a  single  instance  of  the  gold  and  precious  things 
filched  by  the  papal  church  from  her  honest  dupes: 

The  riches  of  the  shrine  of  Thomas  A'Becket,  commonly  called  Saint 
Thomas  of  Canterbury,  were  inconceivable.  When  broken  down,  the  gold 
with  which  it  was  adorned  filled  two  large  chests  that  eight  strong  men  could 
scarcely  carry  out  of  the  church.  .  .  The  church  treasure  in  the  cathedral  of 
Toledo,  a  noble  a,nd  imposing  edifice,  having  been  carried  to  Cadiz  during  the 
peninsular  war,  was  restored  and  replaced  on  the  downfall  of  Napoleon.  "Its 
value  is  inestimable.  Among  the  mass  of  gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones  with 
which  my  eyes,"  says  an  eyewitness,  "were  dazzled,  I  was  particularly  struck 
with  a  large  custodia  for  the  exposition  of  the  sacrament.  It  weighs  seven 
thousand  ounces  of  silver  a,nd  gold,  and  is  studded  with  precious  gems.  In 
the  center  is  a  shrine  of  gold,  weighing  fifty  pounds.  Its  chief  value  consists, 
however,  in  its  elaborate  workmanship,  being  constructed  in  very  small  pieces, 
which,  when  screwed  together,  form  a  Gothic  tower,  covered  with  the  most 
beautiful  fretwork.  The  most  remarkable  object  among  the  treasures  is  an 
ample  robe  of  state  for  the  image  of  the  virgin.  It  is  of  satin,  but  so  richly 
embroidered  with  pearls,  and  studded  with  emeralds,  amethysts,  rubies,  topazes, 
and  diamonds"  (all  precious  stones)  "that  the  silk  is  entirely  concealed.  Clad 
in  this  robe,  and  holding  an  infant  of  solid  gold,  adorned  with  eight  hundred 
jewels,  the  image  of  the  virgin  is  placed  on  certain  occasions  on  a  silver 
throne,  weighing  more  than  half  a  ton,  and  bonne  through  the  streets  upon 
men's  shoulders." — Studies  in  Prophecy,  pt.  2,  pp.  175,  176,  Reverend  Robert 
Nevin,  D.  D. 

5.  "And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written:  Mystery, 
Babylon  the  Great,  the  Mother  of  Harlots  and  Abominations  of 
the  earth." 

"iMystery."  It  is  asserted  by  writers  of  good  authority  that 
before  the  Reformation  the  word  mystery  was  written  in  letters 


the  city,  till  the  pope  relents  and  grants  it.  Again,  princes  quit  their  king- 
doms; and  go  on  dangerous,  perhaps  wicked,  crusades  at  his  call." — Reverend 
E.  B.  Elliott,  Horae  Apocalyptacse,  vol.  3,  pp.  187,  188. 

"On  the  festival  of  Christmas,  the  last  year  of  the  eighth  century,  Charle- 
magne appeared  in  the  church  of  Saint  Peter;  and,  to  gratify  the  vanity  of 
Rome,  he  had  exchanged  the  simple  dress  of  his  country  for  the  habit  of  a 
patrician.  After  the  celebration  of  the  holy  mysteries,  Leo  suddenly  placed 
the  precious  crown  on  his  head,  and  the  dome  resounded  with  the  acclamations 
of  the  people,  "Long  life  and  victory  to  Charles,  the  most  pious  Augustus, 
crowned  by  God  the  great  and  pacific  emperor  of  the  Romans.  .  .  .  his  corona- 
tion oath  represents  a  promise  to  maintain  the  faith  and  privileges  of  the 
church;  and  the  first-fruits  were  paid  in  his  rich  offerings  to  the  shrine  of 
the  apostle." — Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,  by  Edward  Gibbon,  p. 
889. 

"Hildebrajnd,  or  Gregory  VII,  who  was  made  pope  in  1073,  deposed  Henry 
IV,  in  the  year  1075,  and  repeats  the  excommunication  in  1080.  The  following 
is  his  language :  'For  the  dignity  and  defense  of  God's  holy  church,  in  the  name 
of  Alniighty  God,  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  I  depose  from  imperial  and 
royal  administration,  King  Henry,  son  of  Henry,  some  time  emperor,  who  too 
boldly  and  rashly  hath  laid  hands  on  thy  church;  and  I  absolve  all  Christians, 
subject  to  the  empire,  from  that  oath  whereby  they  were  wont  to  plight  their 
faith  unto  true  kings.  ...  Go  to,  therefore,  most  holy  princes  of  the  apostles, 
and  what  I  said,  by  interposing  your  authority,  confirm;  that  all  men  may  now 
at  length  understand,  if  you  can  bind  and  loose  in  heaven,  that  you  also  can 
upon  earth  take  away  and  give  empires,  kingdoms,  and  whatsoever  mortals 
can  have." — Delineation  of  Roman  Catholicism,  by  Reverend  Charles  Elliott, 
vol.  2,  pp.  162,  163. 


70  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

of  gold  upon  the  front  of  the  pope's  mitre."6  The  whole  ritualistic 
service  is  a  mystery,  calculated  to  overawe  honest  ignorance  wor- 
shiping at  her  altars.  Who  knows  among  the  common  people  the 
meaning  of  that  service  chanted  in  a  foreign  speech  and  sung  in 
a  Latin  tongue?  There  is  an  evident  connection  between  this  and 
the  "mystery  of  iniquity,"  that  wicked  one,  of  whom  Saint  Paul 
speaks  as  the  man  of  sin,  since  both  are  apostate  powers.* 

"Babylon  the  Great."  It  was  Babylon  whereto  the  Israel  of  God 
was  carried  in  the  captivity  of  seventy  years.  But  this  Babylon,  sur- 
named  the  Great,  is  truly  such,  for  her  control  over  the  saints 
shall  last  1,260  years.  Babylon  of  old,  was  limited  to  an  eastern 
oriental  empire,  but  Babylon  the  Great  bears  rule  over  all  "peoples 
and  multitudes  and  nations  and  tongues,"  "for  all  nations  have 
drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication."  (18 :  14.) 

"The  Mother  of  Harlots."  Like  begets  like,  and  the  only  thing 
that  the  papal  church  could  beget,  is  other  churches,  and  this  she 
has  done  in  great  abundance.  Like  herself  they  are  termed  harlots, 
because  of  their  unauthorized  indulgence  in  the  sacred  practices 
and  ordinances  of  the  true  church.  The  church  as  the  spouse  of 
Christ  was  authorized  to  bring  forth  spiritual  children  through 
the  ordinance  of  baptism,  "Born  of  the  water  and  the  spirit" ;  but 
for  any  other  church  to  attempt  this  practice  is  grossly  illegitimate, 
and  very  properly  degrades  such  to  the  level  of  a  "harlot."  By 
what  license  does  Rome,  or  any  of  the  organizations  that  have  come 
out  of  her,  assume  to  perform  the  sacred  rites  of  the  church,  God 
having  not  appointed  unto  them  any  of  those  duties  or  privileges 
appertaining  only  unto  his  true  church? 

Truly  their  work,  illicit  and  unlicensed,  however  enticing  and 
pleasurable,  is  beyond  the  banns  of  God's  approval  and  cannot 
confer  upon  them  or  their  offspring,  a  name  or  place  in  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

But  who  are  the  churches  that  have  come  out  of  Rome  ?  An- 
swer: The  whole  Protestant  Reformation.  Rome  is  the  mother 
church.  The  following  admissions  speak  for  themselves. 

Canon  3,  Council  of  Trent:  "Whoever  shall  affirm  that  the  true  doctrine 
of  the  sacrament  of  baptism  is  not  in  the  Roman  church  which  is  the  mother 
and  mistress  of  all  churches;  let  him  be  accursed." — Roman  Catholicism,  vol. 
1,  p.  202,  Reverend  Charles  Elliott,  D.  D. 

Bishop  Creighton  (Anglican)  :  "The  English  Church  spread  and  flourished 
a  dutiful  daughter  of  her  mother  church  of  Rome." — Encyclopedia  Americana, 
Art.  Papacy,  1904. 

Reverend  Joseph  C.  Ayr,  Ph.  D.  "The  Roman  church  is  not  merely  the 
mistress,  she  is  the  mother  of  all  churches,"  p.  199,  vol.  8,  Development  of  the 
Appellate  Jurisdiction  of  the  Roman  See. 

6.  "And  I  saw  the  woman  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the 


e"It  is  a  very  remarkable  thing  that  the  popes  did  sometimes  bear  this 
name  MYSTERY  written  in  the  forepart  of  their  mitre.  A  Venetian  author 
assures  us  of  it  and  Joseph,  Scaliger  saith  that  he  had  seejn  them  so  marked." 
The  Accomplishment,  etc.,  p.  158,  Reverend  Peter  Jurien. 

See  also  Scott's  Comentary,  vol.  3,  p.  957. 

f2Thessalonians  2 :  3-8. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  71 

saints."  The  apostate  church  is  one  that  has  waged  war  against 
the  saints,  the  very  character  spoken  of  by  Daniel  when  he  said 
that  the  little  horn  would  "wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High" 
(7:  25).  Evidence  has  already  been  adduced  revealing  the  perse- 
cuting spirit  ever  shown  by  the  papacy  toward  all  who  dared  to 
resist  her  imperious  will. 

If  further  evidence  be  desired  to  sustain  this  identity  of  the 
papal  power  it  is  disclosed  in  the  last  verse,  "And  the  woman  which 
thou  sawest  is  that  great  city  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth."  It  would  seem  that  the  ruling  head  of  this  apostate  church 
shall  assume  such  proportions  as  to  monopolize  a  city.  And  what 
other  than  the  city  of  Rome?  From  thence  she  has  sent  forth  her 
decrees,  and  bulls,  into  all  parts  of  the  world.8 

8.  "The  beast  that  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not;  and  shall  as- 
cend out  of  the  bottomless  pit  and  go  into  perdition.  .  .  .  The  beast 
that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is."     The  beast  "that  was"  refers  to 
Rome  under  her  pagan  rulers,  idolatrous  and  persecuting.     Later 
Rome  under  Constantine  turned  Christian.     She  ceased  her  idol- 
atrous persecuting  work,  thus  developing  into  the  prophetic  con- 
dition, the  beast  that  "is  not."     Still  later,  when  every  imperial 
influence  was  removed  from  Rome,  the  papacy  took  charge  of 
affairs  and  the  beast  revived,  he  renewed  his  idolatrous,  persecut- 
ing work  under  the  dominion  of  the  pope  and  became  once  more  the 
beast  that  "yet  is."h 

9.  "And  here  is  the  mind  that  hath  wisdom.     The  seven  heads 
are  seven  mountains  on  which  the  woman,  sitteth."     The  headquar- 
ters from  which  the  beast  is  governed  is  here  indicated.     The  mind 
that  plots,  that  plans,  that  decrees,  is  situated  in  the  city  of  seven 
hills.     Rome  is  that  city  and  has  been  so  recognized  for  many  ages. 
Its  seven  hills  are:  the  Coelian,  the  Capitoline,  the  Aventine,  the 
Viminal,  the  Palatine,  the  Quirinal  and  the  Esquiline."1 


g"And  what  city  at  the  time  of  the  vision  reigned  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth  but  Rome?  She  too  hath  ever  since  reigned  over  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
if  not  with  temporal,  at  least  with  spiritual  authority.  In  the  arts  of  govern- 
ment she  hath  far  exceeded  all  the  cities  both  of  a,ncient  and  of  modern  times : 
as  she  hath  constantly  remembered  and  put  in  practice  the  advice  of  the 
poet — 

To  regere  imperio  populos,  Romane,  memento: 

Hae  tibi  erunt  artes. — Virgil. 

Rome  therefore  is  evidently  and  undeniably  this  great  city;  and  that, 
Christian,  and  not  heathen,  papal  ,and  not  imperial  Rome  was  meant." — Bishop 
Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  670. 

b"The  beast  is  considered  first  in  general  under  a  threefold  state  or  suc- 
cession, as  existing,  and  then  ceasing  to  be,  and  then  reviving  again,  so  as  to 
become  another  and  the  same.-..  .  .  The  Roman  empire  was  idolatrous  under 
the  heathen  emperors,  and  then  ceased  to  be  so  for  some  time  under  the  Roman 
pontiffs,  and  so  hath  continued  ever  since.  It  is  the  same  idolatrous  power 
revived  again,  but  only  in  another  form." — Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies, 
p.  665. 

JHabershon,  Historical  Exposition,  vol.  2,  p.  224. 

3 View  of  the  state  of  Europe,  vol.  1,  p.  1. 


72  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

HJallam  in  his  Middle  Ages  confirms  this  identity  of  Rome,d 
as  also  does  Professor  Fysh.k 

10.  "And  there  are  seven  kings;  five  are  fallen,  and  one  is, 
and  the  other  is  not  yet  come;  and  when  he  cometh  he  must  con- 
tinue a  short  space." 

The  '  'seven  heads"  on  the  beast  are  twofold  in  their  signifi- 
cance, first  the  seven  hills,  second  the  seven  governments  which 
have  ruled  over  the  Roman  domains,  as  enumerated  in  a  former 
chapter.  At  the  time  John  received  this  vision,  five  of  the  govern- 
ments had  fallen;  the  sixth,  the  imperial,  was  then  ruling,  which 
was  the  "one  is"  government.  Like  its  predecessors  it  must  and 
did  pass  away.  The  government  of  "the  exarch  was  the  next  to 
succeed.  It  arose  when  Narses,  overthrowing  the  Goths,  the  last 
remaining  relic  of  an  imperial  Rome,  in  554,  was  made  exarch  or 
duke  over  Italy.  Under  him  there  was  a  decided  change  in  the 
form  of  government  hitherto  prevailing.1  It  was  the  seventh  head. 


k"But  perhaps  the  most  remarkable  description  of  Rome  is  that  given  by 
a  pope.  It  occurs  in  a  letter  of  Ganganelli,  Pope  Clement  XIV  to  his  friend 
the  Abbe  Ferghe,n.  Having  mentioned  several  places  which  he  wishes  the  abbe 
to  visit,  the  pope  proceeds  thus:  'You  will  then  descry  Rome  which  may  be  seen 
a  thousand  years  and  always  be  a  pleasure.  The  city  situated  on  seven  hills 
which  the  ancients  called  the  seven  mistresses  of  the  world." — The  Beast  and 
his  Image,  pp.  17,  18. 

l"  And  when  the  Goths  were  at  length  subdued  and  the  exarchate  of  Ravenna 
was  erected  Rome  no  longer  had  the  honor  of  an  imperial  city,  but  was  sub- 
ject to  a  government  entirely  new.  Thus  all  the  lights  of  the  western  empire 
were  entirely  extinguished  about  the  year  553  when  Rome  was  reduced  to  a 
small  duchy." — 'Samuel  Langdon,  D.  D.,  Observations  on  the  Revelation,  p.  115. 
(Worcester,  Massachusetts,  1791.) 

"Settlement  of  Italy  554-568.  After  a  reign  of  60  years  the  throne  of  the 
Gothic  kings  was  filled  by  the  exarchs  of  Ravenna,  the  representatives  in 
peace  and  war  of  the  emperor  of  the  Romans.  Their  jurisdiction  was  soon 
reduced  to  the  limits  of  a  narrow  province:  but  Narses  himself,  the  first  and 
most  powerful  of  the  exarchs,  administered  above  fifteen  years  the  entire 
kingdom  of  Italy.  .  .  .  Under  the  exarchs  of  Ravenna  Rome  was  degraded  to 
the  second  rank."— Gibbons,  p.  745,  746.  (London,  1836.) 

"Narses  with  the  title  of  exarch  administered  the  government  of  Italy 
from  the  year  554  as  a  deputy  of  the  emperor." — History  of  the  Christian 
Church,  p.  474,  James  C.  Robertson,  M.  A.  (London,  1854.) 

"Narses  having  quite  subdued  the  Gothic  kingdoms  of  Italy  for  the  em- 
peror of  the  east,  was  constituted  governor  of  the  whole  country  with  the  title 
of  Duke  of  Italy,  and  all  the  governors  of  the  several  cities  were  only  inferior 
officers  under  him." — Paraphrase  on  the  Revelation,  p.  108,  Moses  Lowman, 
(London,  1773). 

"As  the  government  of  the  Gothic  kings  was  much  the  same  as  that  of  the 
emperors,  with  only  the  change  of  the  name,  this  head  was  more  effectually 
wounded  to  death  when  Rome  was  reduced  to  a  poor  dukedom  and  made 
tributary  to  the  exarchate  of  Ravenna." — Commentary  on  the  New  Testament, 
p.  758,  Reverend  Joseph  Benson,  (New  York,  1839). 

"But  afterwards  this  kingdom  was  destroyed  by  the  eastern  emperor  who 
sent  his  lieutenant  to  govern  Italy  with  the  title  of  Exarchate  of  Ravenna: 
and  thus  Rome  lost  her  authority  in  a  temporal  point  of  view  and  became  a 
tributary  province.  The  whole  form  of  government  was  changed." — Seven 
Last  Plagues,  p.  105,  Reverend  Robert  Reid,  A.  M.,  (Pittsburgh,  1828). 

11.  "And  the  beast  that  was  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth, 
and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition." 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  73 

We  have  noted  the  significance  of  the  "beast  that  was,  is  not, 
and  yet  is."  It  was  Rome  in  its  three  stages,  pagan,  Christian, 
and  papal.  And  now  we  are  told  that  the  eighth  head,  or  beast, 
is  the  beast  "that  was/'  and  "is  not."  In  other  words,  the  eighth 
head  is  a  power  producing  the  combination  features  of  Rome  pagan, 
and  Rome  Christian.  Could  any  better  description  be  given  of 
Rome  papal,  who,  while  professing  Christianity,  performs  rites 
and  ceremonies  of  absolute  pagan  origin.  Indeed  it  could  not  be 
any  other  than  Rome  papal  seeing  it  was  the  only  power  of  uni- 
versal influence  that  chronologically  succeeded  the  old  Roman  em- 
pire."1 On  this  point  the  remarks  of  Professor  Pond  are  quite  in- 
telligible : 

The  seven  kings  here  spoken  of,  as  explained  in  a  previous  chapter,  are 
the  seven  forms  of  government  which  had  prevailed  at  Rome,  viz,  kings,  con- 
suls, dictators,  decemvirs,  military  tribunes,  and  emperors— the  last  of  which 
governed  Rome  when  the  apocalypse  was  written.  Succeeding  the  fall  of  the 
emperors  and  the  Gothic  kings,  Rome,  with  its  environs,  was  reduced  to  a  duke- 
dom, subject  to  the  exarch  of  Ravenna.  This  was  the  seventh  form  of  govern- 
ment which,  compared  with  what  preceded  and  followed  it,  continued  but  "a 
short  space."  As  to  "the  beast  that  was  and  is  not,  which  is  the  eighth  and 
is  of  the  seven,"  there  can  be  no  difficulty  in  applying  this  to  the  papacy,  in  its 
kingly  authority.  This  was,  in  some  sense  a  new  form  of  government,  the 
eighth;  and  yet  it  is  of  the  seven — almost  identical  with  two  of  them,  viz, 
kings  and  emperors.  It  had  the  same  central  seat  as  the  governments  which 
preceded  it — that  is  Rome;  it  extended  over  the  same  territory,  and  embraced, 
in  its  progress,  the  same  .nations. — The  Seals  Opened,  p.  175,  Enoch  Pond,  D.  D. 
(Portland,  1871). 

It  is  stated  to  be  "of  the  seven"  and  justly  so,  for  the  papacy 
revived  also  the  unyielding,  undemocratic  rule  of  an  imperial  form 
of  government,  that  which  previously  ruled  over  Rome  in  its  sixth 


™"The  beast,  therefore,  upon  which  the  woman  rideth,  is  the  Roman 
government  in  its  last  form;  and  this,  all  must  acknowledge,  is  the -papal,  and 
not  the  imperial." — Benson's  Commentary  on  the  New  Testament,  vol.  2,  p. 
782.  (New  York,  1839.) 

"The  establishment  of  the  political  papacy  in  Rome  was  the  restoration  of 
the  imperialism  that  had  been  killed  there  by  the  sword  of  the  Goths,  and 
therefore  the  healing  of  the  sixth  head.  The  papacy  is,  in  reality,  the  ancient 
pagan  constitution  of  Rome  revived  and  reproduced  with  Christian  names 
and  superstitions.  Therefore,  although  the  eighth,  he  is  "of  the  seven  and 
goeth  into  perdition." — Lectures  on  the  Apocalypse,  p.  170,  Robert  Roberts, 
(Birmingham,  1880). 

"Out  of  the  chaos  of  the  great  northern  migrations  and  the  ruins  of  the 
Roman  empire  there  arose  gradually  a  new  order  of  states  whose  central  point 
was  the  papal  see  .  .  .  the  new  Christian  empire  of  the  west  was  created  and 
upheld  by  the  pope.  The  pope  became  constantly  more  and  more  (by  the  state 
of  affairs  with  the  will  of  the  princes  and  of  the  people  and  through  the  power 
of  public  opinion)  the  chief  moderator  at  the  head  of  the  European  common- 
wealth— and  as  such  he  had  to  proclaim  and  defend  the  Christian  law  of  na- 
tions, to  settle  international  disputes,  to  mediate  between  princes  and  people 
and  to  make  peace  between  belligerent  states.  The  curia  became  a  spiritual  and 
a  temporal  tribunal." — The  Church  and  the  Churches,  Doctor  Dollinger,  Catho- 
lic) (London,  1862). 

"The  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  he  is  the  eighth,  and  is  of  the  seventh, 
and  goeth  into  perdition."  It  is  true  that  the  civil  power  of  the  papacy  grew 
out  of  this  dukedom  of  Rome.  The  pope  wrested  it  from  the  exarch  of  Ra- 
venna."— Lectures  on  Prophecy,  p.  46,  Reverend  Benjamin  H.  Charles,  D.  D. 


74  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

head.  The  pope's  rule  was  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual,  and  as 
such  he  was  truly  an  imperial  pope. 

It  is  now  in  order  for  us  to  determine  when  this  papal  beast 
or  eighth  head  came  into  being,  for  whenever  it  occurred,  it  would 
also  mark  the  commencement  of  the  condition  symbolized  by  "the 
wilderness,"  which,  as  we  have  learned,  is  the  apostasy.  It  will 
be  noted  that  the  beast  was  not  brought  to  view  until  seen  in  "the 
wilderness."  In  other  words  the  beast  does  not  precede  nor  suc- 
ceed the  condition  known  as  "the  wilderness,"  the  apostasy.  It 
is  viewed  at  the  same  time,  as  existing  contemporaneously  with 
the  apostasy. 

The  beast  is  declared  to  be  the  eighth  head,  denoting  that 
its  rise  will  follow  the  seventh.  It  will  arise  immediately  the  sev- 
enth head  shall  have  released  its  control  over  Rome,  for  the  several 
heads,  or  governments,  which  prevailed  over  Rome,  were  not  only 
successive  but  continuous.  There  was  no  break  or  intermission. 
They  formed  a  continuous  administration.  "The  king  is  dead, 
long  live  the  king."  Indeed  it  would  be  utterly  impracticable  for 
the  beast  to  exist  without  a  head.  The  eighth  head  or  the  papa! 
beast,  therefore,  commenced  its  reign  the  very  moment  that  the 
seventh  head  released  its  hold  over  Rome,  which  will  also  mark,  as 
shown,  the  commencement  of  "the  wilderness"  of  the  apostasy. 

The  date  when  the  government  of  the  exarchate,  the  seventh 
head,  released  its  hold  over  Rome  unto  the  eighth  head,  the  papal 
beast,  was  A.  D.  570,  as  the  following  will  show : 

The  exarchate  was  the  seventh  form  of  government  which  had  prevailed  at 
Rome.  Constantine  left  Rome  under  its  former  government  and  it  was  not 
abolished  till  Justinian  erected  that  of  the  exarchate.  The  seven  different 
titles  were:  kings,  consuls,  tribunes,  decemvirs,  dictators,  emperors  and 
exarchs.  This  last  must  continue  a  short  space,  and  the  beast  is  the  eighth 
and  is  of  the  seven.  The  exarchs  continued  their  absolute  dominion  in  Italy 
not  more  than  one  Roman  indiction  (fifteen  year),  nor  in  Rome  more  than 
four  years.  "Narses  homself,  the  most  powerful  of  the  exarchs,  administered 
above  15  years,  the  entire  kingdom  of  Italy,"  A.  D.  554-568;  but  it  is  said 
by  Brown  that  Rome  itself  was  not  subject  to  the  exarch  till  566.  Then 
in  568  the  Lombard  invasion  began  and  in  three  years  intercepted  all 
communication  between  Rome  and  the  exarchate  by  which  the  popes  became 
sole  masters  of  Rome  and  acquired  all  the  civil  and  military  power  as  well  as 
spiritual  authority  in  the  city,  A.  D.  570. — Prophetic  History,  vol.  5,  pp.  31, 
32,  William  Ward,  A.  M. 

The  papal  head  commenced  its  rule  therefore  A.  D.  570.  But 
570  marks  more  than  the  rise  of  the  papal  beast,  it  marks  also  the 
date  when  "the  wilderness"  of  the  apostasy  first  came  to  view. 

12.  "And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  the  ten  kings 
which  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet ;  but  receive  power  as  kings 
one  hour  with  the  beast." 

The  significance  of  "one  hour"  is  "at  the  same  time"  according 
to  recognized  authority  ;n  which  is  borne  out  in  the  following  verse 


"Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  688. 
Sir  Isaac  Newton,  Observations,  etc.,  p.  277. 
Harcourt  Bland,  Apocalyptical  History,  p.  514. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  75 

wherein  "one  mind"  undoubtedly  signifies  the  "same  mind." 
Hence,  as  Reverend  Scott  says,  the  ten  horns  were  to  "receive  power 
as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beast  or  at  the  same  time  and  for  the 
same  period."  Commentary,  vol.  3,  p.  958. 

It  appears  therefore  that  at  whatever  time  the  ten  horns  or 
kingdoms  are  to  receive  their  power,  at  the  selfsame  time  will  the 
papal  beast  receive  its  power  also.  The  ten  kingdoms  and  the  beast 
are  scheduled  to  arise  at  the  same  time. 

Now  the  date  marking  the  arising  of  the  ten  kingdoms  was 

A.  D.  570,  instanced  in  the  setting  up  of  the  Lombardic  kingdom 
the  last  of  the  ten.     This  has  been  shown  in  a  preceding  chapter. 
Consequently  570  will  mark  also  the  arising  of  the  papal  beast 
since  all  were  to  receive  power  at  "one  hour" — at  the  same  time. 

A.  D.  570,  therefore,  is  the  time  fixed  for  the  contemporary 
commencement  of  the  rule  of  the  papal  beast,  and  the  apostasy  in 
"the  wilderness"  for  1,260  years. 

ANCIENT   AND   MODERN   BABYLON 

The  similitude  between  ancient  and  modern  Babylon  is  most 
striking. 

1.  Israel,  in  consequence  of  their  sins,  were  carried  into  Baby- 
lon, even  as  the  church  fled  into  the  wilderness  of  apostasy,  where 
ruled  Mistress  Babylon  the  Great  the  mother  of  harlots  and  abomi- 
nations of  the  earth.     (Revelation  17:3,  5.) 

2.  The  first  captivity  was  marked  by  the  overthrow  of  the 
nation  and  its  dissolution  in  the  domains  of  Babylon,  even  as  the 
kingdom  of  God  overthrown  in  apostasy  was  dissolved  in  the  wilder/- 
ness  of  Babylon  the  Great. 

3.  In  the  one  there  was  a  predetermined  era  of  banishment, 
that  of  70  years;  in  the  other  that  of  1,260  years. 

4.  In  the  former  the  bondage  lasted  the  full  time,  Israel  not 
being  liberated  a  day  sooner  than  the  sentence  decreed.     It  will 
be  the  same  in  the  latter,  the  church  must  serve  her  full  time. 

5.  The  captivity  of  70  years  began  in  605  B.  C.  with  the  taking 
of  Jerusalem  and  the  removal  of  a  considerable  number  to  Babylon. 
But  there  was  a  later  and  more  complete  overthrow  when  in  588-87 

B.  C.  Nebuchadnezzar's  host  "burnt  down  the  house  of  God  and 
brake  down  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  and  burnt  all  the  palaces  there- 
of with  fire"  "and  all  the  vessels  of  the  house  of  God  great  and 
small  and  the  treasures  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  were  brought  to 
Babylon."     "And  them  that  had  escaped  from  the  sword  carried 
he  away  to  Babylon."     (2  Chronicles  36:18-20.)     Even  so  the 
captivity  of  1,260  years  which,  commencing  at  570,  reached  its 
second  and  climaxing  stage  in  A.  D.  588.     The  great  prominent 
date  establishing  the  bondage  in  either  case  was  that  of  588,  the  one 
transpiring  in  B.  C.  times,  and  the  other  in  A.  D.  times. 

It  is  noticeable  that  from  the  commencement  of  the  Captivity, 
605  B.  C.,  unto  its  second  and  more  oppressive  stage,  588-87,  there 
is  a  period  of  18  years,  the  very  same  time  that  elapsed  from  A.  D. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  77 

570  unto  588,  marking  as  we  have  shown,  the  climaxing  crisis  of 
the  era  of  the  apostasy. 

6.  This  similitude  is  once  more  strikingly  marked  when  we 
consider  that  the  two  Babylons  are  equidistant  from  that  sacred 
era  covered  by  the  life  of  our  Lord.  This  era  commenced  with 
his  immaculate  birth  and  ended  with  his  immaculate  sacrifice,  the 
one  being  as  essential  as  the  other. 

It  extended  from  A.  D.  1  to  A.  D.  34. 

From  either  end  of  this  period  and,  extending  to  the  nearest 
borders  of  Babylon  is  a  period  of  just  536  years.  Or  measuring 
from  the  center,  as  we  have  in  other  periods,  the  result  is  the  same, 
it  is  equidistant  from  the  borders  of  Babylon.  The  rays  of  liberty 
emanating  from  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  extend  to  a  circum- 
ference of  536  years  all  around. 

THE  2,300  DAYS 

1.  In  the  third  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Belshazzar  a  vision  appeared  unto 
me,  even  unto  me  Daniel,  after  that  which  appeared  unto  me  at  the  first. 

2.  And  I  saw  in  a  vision;  and  it  came  to  pass,  when  I  saw,  that  I  was  at 
Shushan  in  the  palace,  which  is  in  the  province  of  Elam;  ajid  I  saw  in  a  vision, 
and  I  was  by  the  river  of  Ulai. 

3.  Then  I  lifted  up  mine  eyes,  and  saw,  and,  behold,  there  stood  before  the 
river  a  ram  which  had  two  horns:  and  the  twro  horns  were  high;  but  one  was 
higher  than  the  other,  and  the  higher  came  up  last.    4.  I  saw  the  ram  pushing 
westward,  and  northward,  and  southward;  so  that  no  beasts  might  stand  be- 
fore him,  .neither  was  there  any  that  could  deliver  out  of  his  hand;  but  he  did 
according  to  his  will,  and  became  great. 

5.  And  as  I  was  considering,  behold,  an  he-goat  came  from  the  west,  on  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth,  and  touched  not  the  ground:  and' the  goat  had  a 
notable  horn  between  his  eyes.  6.  And  he  came  to  the  ram  that  had  two 
horns,  which  I  had  seen  standing  before  the  river,  and  ran  unto  him  in  the 
fury  of  his  power.  7.  And  I  saw  him  come  close  unto  the  ram,  and  he  was 
moved  with  choler  against  him,  and  smote  the  ram,  and  brake  his  two  horns: 
a<nd  there  was  no  power  in  the  ram  to  stand  before  him,  but  he  cast  him  down 
to  the  ground,  and  stamped  upon  him:  and  there  was  none  that  could  deliver 
the  ram  out  of  his  hand. 

8.  Therefore  the  he-goat  waxed  very  great:  and,  when  he  was  strong,  the 
great  horn  was  broken;  and  for  it  came  up  four  notable  ones,  toward  the  four 
winds  of  heaven. 

9.  And  out  of  one  of  them  came  forth  a  little  horn,  which  waxed  exceeding 
great,  toward  the  south,  and  toward  the  east,  and  toward  the  pleasant  land. 
10.  And  it  waxed  great,  even  to  the  host  of  heaven;  and  it  cast  down  some  of 
the  host  and  of  the  stars  to  the  ground,  and  stamped  upon  them.     11.  Yea,  he 
magnified  himself  even  to  the  prince  of  the  host,  and  by  him  the  daily  sacrifice 
was  taken  away,  and  the  place  of  his  sanctuary  was  cast  down.     12.  And  an 
host  was  given  him  against  the  daily  sacrifice  by  reason  of  transgression,  and 
it  cast  down  the  truth  to  the  ground;  and  it  practiced,  and  prospered. 

13.  Then  I  heard  one  saint  speaking,  and  another  saint  said  unto  that 
certain  saint  which  spake,  How  long  shall  be  the  vision  concerning  the  daily 
sacrifice,  and  the  transgression  of  desolation,  to  give  both  the  sanctuary  and 
the  host  to  be  trodden  under  foot?  14.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Unto  two  thou- 
sand and  three  hundred  days;  then  shall  the  sanctuary  be  cleansed. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  I,  even  I  Daniel,  had  seen  the  vision,  and 
sought  for  the  meaning,  then,  behold,  there  stood  before  me  as  the  appearance 
of  a  man.  16.  And  I  heard  a  main's  voice  -between  the  banks  of  Ulai,  which 
called,  and  said,  Gabriel,  make  this  man  to  understand  the  vision. 

17.  So  he  came  near  where  I  stood;  and  when  he  came,  I  was  afraid,  and 


78  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

fell  upon  my  face:  but  he  said  unto  me,  Understand,  0  son  of  man:  for  at 
the  time  of  the  end  shall  be  the  vision.  18.  Now  as  he  was  speaking  with  me, 
I  was  in  a  deep  sleep  on  my  face  toward  the  ground:  but  he  touched  me, 
and  set  me  upright.  19.  And  he  said,  Behold,  I  will  make  thee  know  what 
shall  be  in  the  last  end  of  the  indignation:  for  at  the  time  appointed  the  end 
shall  be. 

20.  The  ram  which  thou  sawest  having  two  horns  are  the  kings  of  Media 
and  Persia.  21.  And  the  rough  goat  is  the  king  of  Grecia:  and  the  great 
horn  that  is  between  his  eyes  is  the  first  king.  22.  Now  that  being  broken, 
whereas  four  stood  up  for  it,  four  kingdoms  shall  stand  up  out  of  the  nation, 
but  not  in  his  power. 

23.  And  in  the  latter  time  of  their  kingdom,  when  the  transgressors  are 
come  to  the  full,  a  king  of  fierce  countenance,  and  understanding  dark  sen- 
tences, shall  stand  up.  24.  And  his  power  shall  be  mighty,  but  not  by  his  own 
power:  and  he  shall  destroy  wonderfully,  and  shall  prosper,  and  practice,  and 
shall  destroy  the  mighty  and  the  holy  people.  25.  And  through  his  policy 
also  he  shall  cause  craft  to  prosper  in  his  hand;  and  he  shall  magnify  himself 
in  his  heart,  and  by  peace  shall  destroy  many:  he  shall  also  stand  up  against 
the  Prince  of  princes;  but  he  shall  be  broken  without  hand. — Daniel  8:  1-25. 

The  fore  part  of  this  vision  is  self-interpreting.  It  relates  to 
the  kings  or  kingdoms  of  Media-Persia,  Grecia,  and  the  later  di- 
visions of  the  Grecian  empire  as  divided  between  four  of  Alex- 
ander's generals.  In  time  their  power  was  superceded  by  a  "king 
of  fierce  countenance."  In  other  words  upon  the  overthrow  of  Mace- 
donia, one  of  the  four  dominions  into  which  the  Grecian  empire  was 
rent,  there  arose  a  power  "a  little  horn,"  destined  to  wax  "exceeding 
great,"  a  greatness  exceeding  that  of  its  predecessors.  It  will  ex- 
tend its  conquests  "toward  the  south  and  toward  the  east  and  to- 
ward the  pleasant  land."  And  so  it  was  that  Rome,  after  subduing 
the  Macedonians  in  168  B.  C.,  extended  his  conquests  to  Egypt  "the 
south" ;  to  Syria,  "the  east,"  and  to  Palestine,  "the  pleasant  land,"1 
for  thus  it  is  called.  (Jeremiah  3 :19.) 

After  having  conquered  the  kingdoms  of  this  world,  Rome 
turned  upon  the  kingdom  of  God,  "the  host  of  heaven."  Some  of 
that  host,"  the  notable  ones  in  particular,  "the  stars"  she  "cast 
down."  John  the  Baptist,  Jesus,  and  all  of  the  apostles  save  John, 
were  martyred  within  the  confines  of  the  Roman  kingdom. 

But  a  new  turn  is  given  to  Roman  ambitions.  "Yea ;  he  magni- 
fied himself  even  to  the  Prince  of  the  host  and  by  him  the  daily 
sacrifice  was  taken  away  and  the  place  of  his  sanctuary  was  cast: 
down  ...  it  cast  down  the  truth  to  the  ground  and  it  practiced  and 
prospered." 

Who  is  this  power,  who,  after  having  done  his  utmost  to  extir- 
pate the  kingdom  of  God  in  a  series  of  persecutions,  ten  in  number, 
unparalleled  for  cruelty  in  the  annals  of  the  world,  "practiced  and 
prospered"?  It  was  Rome  in  her  later  and  final  stages.  It  was 
Rome  under  a  new  administration.  Not  Rome  pagan,  by  any  means, 


iuls  not  this,  therefore,  more  applicable  to  the  Romans  who  arose  from 
small  beginnings  to  an  exceeding  great  empire,  who  first  subdued  Macedon 
and  Greece,  the  capital  kingdom  of  the  goat  and  from  thence  spread  and  en- 
larged her  conquests  over  the  rest." — Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies, 
p.  283. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  79 

for  immediately  the  decrees  of  persecution  were  issued  against  the 
saints,  the  forces  of  disintegration  set  in  within  the  empire,  and  it 
was  but  a  short  while  that  barbarian  hordes  broke  in  upon  the 
capital  of  the  kingdom  and  Rome  was  shattered  to  pieces.  It  did 
anything  but  prosper. 

If  therefore,  it  was  not  Rome  pagan,  it  must  have  been  the 
power  that  succeeded  her  in  the  exercise  of  that  world-wide  control, 
and  who  else  but  Rome  papal.  The  mantle  of  that  imperial  force 
which  ruled  the  world  in  the  person  of  the  emperor,  fell  upon  him, 
who  from  the  same  city,  issued  his  mandates  and  bulls  to  all  parts 
of  the  world.  Aye,  it  was  still  Rome.  It  was  Rome  papal.  Indeed, 
in  all  things  cruel,  intollerant,  ambitions,  idolatrous  and  blood- 
thirsty, did  the  papacy  inherit  the  investiture  of  her  predecessor, 
and  who  is  there  that  has  "practiced  and  prospered"  more  than  she? 

For  1,400  years  she  has  sat  in  the  councils  of  the  nations  di- 
recting and  dominating  the  policies  of  the  world.  At  her  bidding 
kings  have  surrendered  and  received  their  crowns  and  subjects  have 
been  arrayed  against  their  rulers.  Wealth  untold  has  flowed  into 
her  coffers,  while  she  numbers  her  subjects  by  hundreds  of  millions. 
Rome,  the  eternal,  is  her  boastful  claim,  and  truly  her  work  goes 
on  "practicing  and  prospering." 

But  it  is  stated  that  this  little  horn  will  be  "broken  without 
hand,"  which  cannot  be  said  of  Rome  pagan,  for  surely  his  destruc- 
tion was  wrought  by  the  hands  of  a  barbarian  enemy.  The  destruc- 
tion of  Rome  papal  has  yet  to  come,  but  not  by  any  human  power. 
It  shall  be  "without  hands"  when  the  angel  of  destruction  shall  pro- 
claim, "Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  .  .  .  for  all  nations  have 
drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication."  (Revelation 
18:2,3.) 

Thus  the  little  horn  represents  Rome  in  its  twofold  state,  pagan 
and  papal,  even  as  the  nameless  beast  of  Daniel  7 :  with  its  little 
horn  that  "spake  great  words  against  the  Most  High,"  symbolized 
the  same  power  in  its  complete  and  successive  aspect,  pagan  and 
papal,  "The  persecuting  power  of  Rome  whether  exercised  towards 
the  Jews  or  towards  the  Christians,  or  by  emperors  or  by  the  popes 
is  still  the  little  horn."2 

Rome  under  its  papal  head  has  surely  "magnified  himself"  at- 
tested in  the  multitude  of  her  arrogant  blasphemous  claims,  while 
her  casting  down  of  the  sanctuary  and  the  truth,  together  with  her 
destruction  of  the  "mighty  and  the  holy  people"  is  nothing  else  than 
the  overcoming  of  the  Christian  Church  by  the  little  horn  under  its 
papal  head.  A  striking  marginal  comment  on  this  text  is  noted  in 
the  Bishop's  Bible  of  1577,  the  common  version  of  its  time,  "This 
home  shall  abolish  for  a  tyme  the  true  doctrine  and  so  corrupt  God's 
service,"  and  in  the  Breeches  Bible,  a  later  version,  preceding  the 
King  James,  we  observe  the  same  comment  with  an  additional  note, 
"That  is  which  suppresseth  God's  religion  and  his  people." 

At  this  juncture  a  question  is  asked:  "How  long  shall  be  the 


"Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  290. 


80  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

vision  concerning  the  daily  sacrifice  and  the  transgression  of  deso- 
lation to  give  both  the  sanctuary  and  the  host  to  be  trodden  under 
foot"?  The  term  sanctimry  rightfully  applies  to  the  church,  for 
therein  are  the  offerings  of  God's  people  presented  on  the  altar  of 
the  ordinances  and  sacraments,  duly  administered  by  Christ's  serv- 
ants. Webster  says  a  sanctuary  is  "a  place  where  divine  service  is 
performed,  hence  sanctuary  is  used  for  church."  As  stated  by 
Faber,  "This  sanctuary  is  the  spiritual  sanctuary  of  the  Christian 
Church,"  or  as  remarked  by  Priest  "the  sanctuary  is  the  church  of 
God."3 

The  question  does  not  concern  itself  about  the  destruction  of 
Media-Persia,  or  of  Grecia,  but  rather  about  the  destruction  of  the 
"Sanctuary  and  the  Host,"  for  this,  and  this  only  is  of  supreme  and 
vital  importance.  Twice  now,  in  successive  visions,  has  this  de- 
struction been  presented.  In  the  first  he  was  told  that  the  saints  or 
host  of  heaven  would  be  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the  little  horn, 
signifying  as  has  been  explained,  the  deliverance  of  God's  people 
into  the  hands  of  the  papal  power. 

The  question  therefore,  concerns  itself  about  the  destruction  of 
the  sanctuary  of  the  church,  and  the  host  of  heaven,  the  people  of 
that  church.  Its  import  is,  How  long  will  the  state  of  affairs  as 
revealed  in  the  vision  continue?  In  other  words,  How  long  will  the 
sanctuary  of  the  church  remain  in  this  downtrodden  state  ? 

The  answer  is  plain :  "Unto  2,300  days,  then  shall  the  sanctuary 
be  cleansed." 

It  is  "the"  sanctuary  that  is  to  be  cleansed,  hence  nothing  else 
than  the  one  and  only  church  of  Christ. 

The  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary  cannot  refer  to  a  cleansing  of 
the  Jewish  church  as  some  suppose,  for  that  would  signify  a  revival 
of  that  ancient  service,  long  since  nailed  to  the  cross.  Rather  does 
it  signify  a  revival  of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  true 
sanctuary,  which,  polluted  by  its  practices  was  driven  into  the 
wilderness,  where,  after  suffering  for  her  sins  1,260  years,  she  will 
emerge  from  her  retreat  purged  and  purified,  "Fair  as  the  moon, 
clear  as  the  sun."  Then  shall  the  sanctuary  be  cleansed.4 

Two  thousand  three  hundred  days  undoubtedly  signify  so  many 


Dissertation  On  the  Prophecies,  vol.  1,  p.  190. 

Expected  Christian  Millennial,  p.  236. 

4"The  cleansing  or  justification  of  the  sanctuary  is  a  symbolic  phrase, 
the  meaning  of  which  cannot  be  misunderstood.  It  will  receive  its  accomplish- 
ment when  the  visible  Church  of  Christ  shall  be  freed  from  those  Gentiles 
which  were  to  tread  it  under  foot  during  the  space  of  42  rnqnths  or  1,260  years." 
— Dissertation  on  the  Seals,  etc.,  William  Cunningham,  p.  338. 

"It  is  by  this  Antichrist  that  the  daily  sacrifice — true  religion,  and  spirit- 
ual worship  in  the  church — has  been  taken  away  a,nd  the  place  of  Christ's 
sanctuary — the  visible  church — has  been  cast  down,  trodden  under  foot  by 
false  professing  Gentiles  who  acknowledge  the  pope  as  their  head,  for  more 
than  12  centuries." — Reverend  Ira  Case,  Comments  on  the  Revelation,  p.  264. 

5"The  sanctuary  and  host  were  trampled  under  foot  2,300  days  and  in 
Daniel's  prohecies  days  are  put  for  years." — Observations  On  the  Prophecies, 
p.  123,  Sir  Isaac  Newton. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  M 

years  for  it  cannot  be  that  the  events  narrated  in  the  prophecy  can 
be  accomplished  in  2,300  days  of  literal  length."1  It  reaches  unto 
the  latter  days :  "At  the  time  of  the  end  shall  be  the  vision"  (verse 
19) ,  which  could  not  be  if  days  of  literal  length  only  were  intended. 

But  when  will  these  years  commence?  Two  possible  commenc- 
ing points  suggest  themselves,  the  one  is  the  date  of  seeing  the 
vision,  the  other  is  the  first  circumstance  within  the  vision  itself. 

As  to  the  kind  of  years  to  be  employed,  we  shall  not  deviate 
from  the  standardized  system  of  interpretation,  demonstrated  in 
the  solution  of  the  other  prophetic  periods.  Prophetic  years  will 
solve  the  problem. 

In  2,300  prophetic  years  there  are  2,266  full  solar  years.  This 
period  applied  to  the  first  suggested  point  of  commencement,  B.  C. 
555,  the  date  of  seeing  the  vision,  will  be  found  to  terminate  in 
A.  D.  1713.  Did  anything  transpire  in  1713  suggesting  a  cleansing 
of  the  sanctuary?  Was  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ  revived,  purged 
from  her  old  apostate  pollutions?  Let  the  voice  of  history  reply. 
And  what  is  that  reply?  Absolute  silence  so  far  as  answering  to 


the  call  of  the  prophecy.  There  was  no  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary. 
The  pollution  of  apostasy  still  prevailed  over  all.  The  church  as 
yet  was  unorganized  and  unrestored. 

There  is  nothing  left  for  us  now  but  to  commence  these  years 
from  the  vision  itself,  from  the  first  circumstance  within  that  vision. 

Mr.  Faber  has  aptly  remarked  " Nothing  can  be  more  evident 
than  that  such  a  vision  (the  vision  of  the  2,300  years)  must  chrono- 
logically commence  from  the  earliest  circumstance  set  forth  in  it. 
Hence  the  only  question  can  be  as  to  the  earliest  circumstance 
which  is  set  forth  in  the  present  vision."6  Newton  correctly  ob- 


82  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

serves  "These  two  thousand  and  three  hundred  days  denote  the 
whole  time  from  the  beginning  of  the  vision  to  the  cleansing  of  the 
sanctuary."7 

That  first  circumstance  is  as  follows:  "Then  I  lifted  up  mine 
eyes  and  saw  and  behold  there  stood  before  the  river  a  ram." 

The  ram  standing  before  the  river  is,  as  we  have  learned,  the 
Medo-Persian  empire.  Its  "standing"  represents  those  days  of  its 
existence  when  it  occupied  as  the  dominant  kingdom  of  the  world. 
But  it  did  not  long  retain  this  posture.  Its  peaceful  "standing-"  was 
soon  interfered  with,  when  the  Grecian  goat  "ran  unto  him  in  the 


fury  of  his  power."  The  time  of  this  attack  was  334  B.  C.8  when 
Alexander  at  the  celebrated  battle  of  Grannicus  "with  but  a  loss  of 
90  men  almost  annihilated  a  Persian  army  of  600,000  foot  and  20,- 
000  horse."9  Following  this  attack  the  ram  naturally  changed  his 
position.  He  ceased  to  occupy  as  the  "standing,"  the  prevailing 
power.  It  was  cast  down  and  "stamped  upon"  by  its  Grecian  ad- 
versary and  the  rulership  of  the  world  passed  from  the  Medes  and 
Persians  to  Alexander  the  Great,  the  Grecian  king. 

But  how,  and  when  did  the  Medo-Persian  power  attain  this 
attitude  of  "standing"?  Undoubtedly  through  the  fortunes  of  bat- 
tle. It  ceased  to  stand  when  defeated  in  battle,  consequently  it  must 
have  begun  to  stand  when  victorious  in  battle.  The  date  of  its 
standing  commenced  when  it  overthrew  the  previous  world-mon- 
archy, that  of  Babylon  in  the  year  539.10 


GSacred  Calendar  of  Prophecy,  vol.  2,  p.  114.  "Since  the  question  was 
asked,  "How  long  the  vision"?  the  2,300  days  must  commence  with  the  begin- 
ning of  the  vision." — Sealed  Book  of  Daniel,  p.  285,  William  C.  Thurman. 

'Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  294. 

8Doctor  Junkin,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  73;  Marsh's  Ecclesiastical  History, 
.p  81;  Doctor  Keith,  Signs  of  the  Times,  vol.  2,  p.  436;  Blair's  Chronological 
Tables,  p.  75;  Cyclopedia  of  Classified  Dates,  p.  320;  Haden's  Dictionary  of 
Dates,  p.  320;  Cunningham  on  the  Apocalypse,,  p.  542;  Rollin's  Ancie-nt  His- 
tory, vol.  5,  p.  34. 

'Cyclopedia  of  Classified  Dates,  p.  1024. 

"Encyclopedia  Brittanica:  "Babylon  speedily  fell  539  B.  C.  and  a  fresh 
era  opened." — Art.  Jews,  vol.  15,  eleventh  edition;  Reverend  G.  S.  Faber's 
Dissertation  on  Daniel  9,  p.  13;  Bishop  Newton,  On  the  Prophecies,  p.  147; 
Dean  Prideaux's  Connection,  vol.  1,  pp.  136,  430;  Frere's  Combined  View, 
p.  298. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  83 

B.  C.  539  to  B.  C.  334,  therefore,  marks  the  era  of  the  standing 
of  the  Medo-Persian  empire.  And  it  is  from  this  era  recording  the 
first  historic  circumstance  in  the  vision,  we  are  prepared  to  com- 
pute the  2,300  years. 

The  prophet  represents  the  two-homed  Medo-Persian  ram,  not  as  rising 
from  the  sea,  but  as  standing  by  his  river:  in  other  words,  he  does  not  speak 
of  the  origin  of  the  united  monarchy,  which  is  a  fixed,  determinate  period; 
but  of  some  period,  which  he  does  not  specify,  in  the  course  of  its  regular  a,nd 
settled  government.  ...  He  continued  standing  undisturbed,  only  till  the  year 
B.  C.  334,  when  the  Macedonian  he-goat  began  to  smite  him  by  invading  his 
territories,  and  by  gaining  his  first  victory  over  him  at  the  River  Granicus. — 
Faber  On  the  Prophecies,  vol.  1,  p.  174,  1811. 

It  is  further  manifest  that  the  ram  continued  to  stand  before  the  river 
until  his  power  was  broken  by  the  he-goat. — William  Cunningham,  Seals  and 
Trumpets,  p.  326. 

It  would  not  do  to  measure  from  the  rise  of  the  ram  as  Whiston, 
Case  and  Reid  have  done,  nor  yet  from  his  fall  as  Nevin,  Murphy 
and  Junkin  have  done.  That  would  be  going  to  the  extreme.  It 
would  be  measuring  from  the  rising  or  the  falling  and  not  from  its 
"standing"  Bishop  Newton  submits  both  points  as  a  possible  be- 
ginning, that  of  the  "establishment  of  the  Persian  empire,"  and 
that  of  its  overthrow,  B.  C.  334. 

At  some  point,  therefore,  within  the  era  of  B.  C.  539-334-  we 
must  commence  our  prophetic  measurement.  This  is  what  Rev- 
erends Thurman,  Galloway,  Cunningham,  Brown,  Keith,  Biceno, 
and  others  have  done. 

If  it  was  designed  that  they  should  be  reckoned  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Medo-Persian  empire,  the  vision  would  present 
the  ram  as  arising,  as  nearly  all  other  beasts  were  presented,  but  it 
is  otherwise.  "Standing"  before  the  river  has  no  more  reference 
to  its  rising  than  it  has  to  its  fall.  It  refers  to  neither  point  in 
particular,  but  rather  bespeaks  the  whole  era  of  its  controlling 
power.  Consequently  our  prophetic  calculations  must  commence  at 
some  point,  commanding  and  focusing  the  entire  period.  That  point 
is  the  central.  It  is  437-36  B.  C.  "Take  the  meridian  glory  of 
Persia  as  its  commencement,"11  says  Doctor  Cummings,  and  surely 
there  is  nothing  nearer  that  "meridian  glory"  than  the  midway 
point  of  its  "standing." 

At  B.  C.  437-36  we  shall  take  our  bearings,  and  from  thence 
compute  a  period  of  2,300  years;  and  2,300  prophetic  years  reck- 
oned from  this  point  bring  us  to  A.  D.  1830. 

Upon  the  termination  of  this  period  we  shall  look  for  a  sanc- 
tuary restored  as  well  as  cleansed,  freed  from  every  corrupting  doc- 
trine and  traditional  teaching  of  the  papal  apostasy. 

Therefore,  1830  becomes  the  terminal  point  of  two  lines  of 
prophecy,  the  1,260  period  and  the  2,300  years.  Remarkable  as  this 
may  be,  it  is  not  strange.  Both  periods  have  to  do  with  the  people 
of  God  and  their  oppression  at  the  hands  of  the  little  horn,  and 
both  periods  declare  their  termination  to  be  at  a  time  when  apostasy 


"Lectures  on  Daniel,  p.  262. 


84  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

shall  cease  to  pollute  the  church,  or  at  the  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary. 
It  is  a  singleness  of  ending  with  a  duality  of  beginning,  a  fact  read- 
ily recognized  by  prophetic  students.12 

Unquestionably,  therefore,  1830  stands  forth  in  prophecy  as 
the  predetermined  time  when  God  shall  restore  the  church  to  his 
people,  uncontaminated  with  sectarian  traditions,  and  cleansed  af- 
ter the  word  of  God. 

Thus  supported  and  sustained  by  two  lines  of  prophecy,  ut- 
tered by  two  individuals  living  700  years  apart,  and  each  prophecy 
presenting  a  different  base  from  which  to  compute  its  years,  who 
shall  doubt  their  united  verdict,  pointing  to  1830  as  the  one  and 
only  year,  of  which  it  may  be  said,  "The  time  is  fulfilled,  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  is  at  hand." 

Expositors  as  a  rule,  since  1830,  have  been  unwilling  to  con- 
cede anything  to  that  year  knowing,  as  they  do,  that  it  registered 
the  organization  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints. 
No ;  it  would  never  do  to  give  the  prominence  to  this  year  that  was 
due.  About  the  nearest  they  approach  it  is  when  they  say,  "The 
termination  of  the  2,300  years  to  have  embraced  the  period  of  19 
years  commencing  in  A.  D.  1820"  and  extending  to  "1S39."13 

If  there  be  merit  in  this  era,  the  merit  lies  in  the  fact  that 
1829-30  concealed  within  its  folds  is  the  bisecting  and  central  point 
around  which  the  era  revolves. 

And  so  they  are  coming  to  it,  unconsciously  or  otherwise.  Some 
more  courageous  are  willing  to  recognize  the  importance  of  1830, 
as  the  following  from  Errett  Gates,  Ph.  D.  an  associate  in  church 
history  in  the  University  of  Chicago  will  show : 

"It  is  apparent  by  the  year  1830  that  a  new  period  has  dawned 
in  the  movement  for  the  union  of  all  Christians  by  the  restoration 
of  primitive  Christianity." — The  Disciples  of  Christ,  p.  177. 

Mr.  Gates  is  a  Disciple,  so  called,  a  church  that  evidently  began 
in  1810,  according  to  the  illustrated  frontispiece  in  his  book,  "First 


12I  cannot  but  think  that  it  is  sufficiently  evident,  both  that  the  1,260  days 
are  a  certain  part  of  the  2,300  days,  and  that  these  two  periods  terminate 
exactly  together  in  the  selfsame  year.  We  are  expressly  told  that  the  vision  of 
the  ram  and  the  he-goat,  whenever  it  begins,  reaches  to  "the  time  of  the 
end,"  "or  to  the  last  end  of  the  indignation"  (17,  19)  ;  and  we  are  no  less 
expressly  informed  that  to  the  end  of  the  wonders  predicted  by  Daniel  there 
shall  "be  three  times  and  a  half,  or  1,260  days."  (12:  7,  9.)  Hence  it  neces- 
sarily follows  that  since  the  period  of  2,300  days,  and  the  period  of  1,260  days, 
both  equally  reach  to  "the  time  of  the  end,".,  or  to  the  end  of  the  predicted 
wonders;  they  both  exactly  terminate  together.  Thus  it  appears  that  the  per- 
iod of  1,260  days  is  in  fact  the  latter  part  of  the  greater  period  of  2,300  days. 
—Scott's  Commentary,  vol.  2,  p.  824. 

Therefore  we  may  conclude  that  this  vision  of  Daniel  reaches  to  the  close 
of  the  period  during  which  the  saints  were  to  be  given  into  the  hand  of 'the 
little  horn,  Daniel  7.  25,  i.  e.,  to  the  end  of  the  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years ; 
consequently  the  two  thousand  three  hundred  days  of  the  vision  must  be 
prophetical  days,  used  for  years;  and  these  two  thousand  three  hundred  years 
end  precisely  at  the  same  time  with  the  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years. — 
Cunninghame  on  The  Apocalpyse,  p.  339. 

"Prophetic  Times,  vol.  8,  p.  149,  1870. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  85 

Meeting  House  of  the  Disciples,  Built  at  Brush  Run,  Pennsylvania, 
in  1810,  by  the  Christian  Association  of  Washington,"  yet  is  will- 
ing to  concede  that  the  "new  period"  for  the  "restoration  of  primi- 
tive Christianity"  did  not  dawn  until  "1830." 

THE    PERIOD    OF   SEVEN   TIMES 

Having  learned  the  data  covering  three  times  and  a  half,  our 
next  question  is :  Where  is  the  other  portion  of  that  period  of  which 
this  seems  to  be  a  part?  Three  and  one  half  is  an  imperfect  num- 
ber, an  incomplete  period,  suggesting  the  existence  of  a  remainder 
somewhere.  It  is  just  one  half  of  that  great  prophetic  number 
known  as  "seven  times." 

And  if  ye  will  not  be  reformed  by  these  things,  but  will  walk  contrary 
unto  me;  then  will  I  also  walk  contrary  unto  you,  and  will  punish  you  yet  seven 
times  for  your  sins.  And  I  will  bring  a  sword  upon  you,  that  shall  avenge  the 
quarrel  of  my  covenant:  and  when  ye  are  gathered  together  within  your  cities, 
I  will  send  the  pestilence  amqng  you;  and  ye  shall  be  delivered  into  the  hand 
of  the  enemy.  .  .  .  And  if  ye  will  not  for  all  this  hearken  unto  me,  but  walk 
contrary  unto  me;  then  I  will  walk  contrary  unto  you  also  in  fury;  and  I,  even 
I,  will  chastise  you  seven  times  for  your  sins.  .  .  .  And  I  will  make  your  cities 
waste,  and  bring  your  sanctuaries  unto  desolation,  and  I  will  not  smell  the 
savor  of  yaur  sweet  odors.  And  I  will  bring  the  land  into  desolation:  and 
your  enemies  which  dwell  therein  shall  be  astonished  at  it.  And  I  will  scatter 
you  among  the  heathen,  and  will  draw  out  a  sword  after  you:  and  your  land 
shall  be  desolate,  and  your  cities  waste. — Leviticus  26:  23-25,  27,  28,  31-33. 

"Times"  is  expressive  of  just  what  it  says — time;  and  as  we 
have  learned  that  a  "time"  is  one  year,  seven  must  equal  seven  years. 

But  these  are  not  to  be  taken  literally.  We  have  seen  that  three 
times  and  a  half  represented  1,260  years,  then  seven  times  must 
represent  double  this  number,  or  2,520  years.a 

The  seven  times,  therefore,  which  are  to  pass  over  it,  are  the  grand  pro- 
phetic week  of  years,  or  period  of  2,520  years. — Brown's  Eventide,  vol.  2, 
p.  138. 

There  is  a  remarkable  prediction  of  their  troubles  for  their  sins  in  Levit- 
icus 26,  in  which  they  are  told  again  and  again  that  they  shall  be  chastened 
seven  times,  or  sevenfold,  for  their  sins.  The  frequent  repetition  of  seven  times 
or  sevenfold,  connected  with  their  lengthened  suffering  under  the  Gentile 
monarchies,  seems  to  point  out  a  special  design,  and  may  intimate  the  length 


a"The  punishment  of  the  Jews  is  stated  in  Leviticus  26  to  be  for  a  period 
of  seven  times,  i.  e.,  2,520  years," — Reverend  A.  J.  Steed,  M.  A.,  The  Appointed 
Time,  p.  39. 

"But  Jerusalem  must  be  trodden  under  foot  until  the  seasons  or  times  of 
the  Gentiles  shall  be  fulfilled.  These  are  the  seven  times  spoken  of  and  so 
remarkably  given  in  Leviticus;  that  book  contains  this  remarkable  chronologi- 
cal prophecy  concerning  the  Israelites,  that  seven  times  should  pass  over  Israel 
because  of  its  apostasy  and  sin." — Reverend  Cannon  Fausett,  D.  D.,  The 
Appointed  Time,  p.  38. 

"Ir.  Leviticus  26:  18,  21,  24,  28,  God  threatened  to  punish  the  Jews  'seven 
times'  for  their  sins,  by  delivering  them  into  the  hands  of  their  Gentile  ene- 
mies during  that  period.  As  'one  time'  is  equal  to  360  days,  'sevein  times'  must 
equal  2,520  days,  and  these  must  have  been  prophetic  days,  'each  day  for  a 
year,'  as  in  Ezekiel  4 :  4-6,  inclusive." — Judge  Bronaugh,  The  Appointed  Time, 
p.  35. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  87 

of  time  which  these  chastisements  should  last.  It  would  make,  interpreted  as 
we  do  the  times  in  Daniel,  a  period  of  2,520  years  from  their  being  carried 
into  captivity. — Bickersteth's  Guide,  etc.,  p.  181. 

Thus,  the  whole  period  of  his  church's  trials  and  tribulation,  and  of  the 
times  of  the  Gentile  domination,  is  said  to  be  seven  times,  or  according  to 
prophetical  calculation,  seven  years  of  years,  that  is  2,520  years,  of  which 
1,260  is  the  one  half.— Duffield's  Dissertations,  etc.,  p.  386. 

In  order  to  locate  the  commencement  of  this  great  period  of 
seven  times,  it  is  well  to  note  that  its  latter  half  or  three  times  and 
a  half,  began  its  fulfillment  at  570  A.  D.,  extending  unto  "the  time 
of  the  end" ;  consequently  we  must  look  for  the  former  half  in  the 
times  preceding  this  commencement  of  the  latter  half.  It  will  take 
us  back  into  B.  C.  times. 

The  time  of  commencing  this  period  is  plainly  marked  in  the 
prophecy  itself.  It  begins  when  Israel  shall  be  "delivered  into  the 
hand  of  the  enemy,"  their  cities  laid  "waste,"  their  sanctuaries 
brought  "unto  desolation"  and  they  themselves  scattered  among 
the  heathen."b 

Events  of  such  proportions  will  not  be  difficult  to  locate.  They 
began  when 

Shalmaneser  king  of  Assyria  came  up  against  Samaria,  and  besieged  it. 
And  at  the  end  of  three  years  they  took  it.  ...  And  the  king  of  Assyria  did 
carry  away  Israel  unto  Assyria,  and  put  them  in  Halah  and  in  Habor  by  the 
river  of  Gozan,  and  in  the  cities  of  the  Medes;  because  they  obeyed  not  the 
voice  of  the  Lord  their  God,  but  transgressed  his  covenant,  and  all  that  Moses 
the  servant  of  the  Lord  commanded,  and  would  not  hear  them,  nor  do  them. — 
2  Kings  18:9-12. 

The  capture  of  Samaria  the  capital  of  the  kingdom,  and  the 
consequent  carrying  away  of  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel,  occurred  in 
B.  C.  721,  as  is  generally  affirmed,14  or  722  as  stated  by  Brittanica.15 
At  any  rate  722-21  marks  the  commencement  of  Israel's  overthrow. 

But  there  was  another  tribe  of  Israel,  Judah,  who  were  not 
called  upon  to  suffer  at  this  time.  A  space  was  given  for  repent- 
ance, but  it  was  of  no  avail,  for  doing  wickedly  "till  there  was  no 
remedy,"  they,  too,  went  the  way  of  their  brother  tribes.  They  were 
carried  into  exile  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon.  At  his  or- 
ders Jerusalem  was  destroyed,  the  temple  burned  and  the  vessels 
thereof  carried  with  Israel  to  Babylon. 

But  they  mocked  the  messengers  of  God,  and  despised  his  words,  and  mis- 
used his  prophets,  until  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  arose  against  his  people,  till 
there  was  no  remedy.  Therefore  he  brought  upon  them  the  king  of  the  Chal- 
dees,  who  slew  their  young  men  with  the  sword  in  the  house  of  their  sanctuary, 
and  had  no  compassion  upon  young  man  or  maiden,  old  man,  or  him  that 


b"The  period  of  a  'time'  is  first  mentioned  in  Leviticus  26 :  28  where  we 
read  that  the  Lord  said  that  if  the  children  of  Israel  would  not  hearken  to 
him,  'Then  will  I  walk  contrary  unto  you  also  in  fury,  and  1,  even  I,  will  chasten 
you  seven  times  for  your  sins.'  The  meaning  of  which  is  as  best  translated  in 
the  French  Bible,  'I  will  chastise  you  as  much  as  seven  times.'  Seven  times 
360  are  2,520  years.  The  chastisement  began  with  the  captivity" — The  ap- 
pointed Time,  p.  34,  J.  B.  Dimbleby. 

"Ussher,  Collier,  Spaniem,  Prideaux,  Cunningham,  Guinness  and  others. 

15  Vol.  15,  Art.  "Jews,"  eleventh  edition. 


88  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

stooped  for  age:  he  gave  them  all  into  his  hand.  And  all  the  vessels  of  the 
house  of  God,  great  and  small,  and  the  treasures  of  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and 
the  treasures  of  the  king,  and  of  his  princes;  all  these  he  brought  to  Babylon. 
And  they  burnt  the  house  of  God,  and  brake  down  the  wall  of  Jerusalem,  and 
burnt  all  the  palaces  thereof  with  fire,  and  destroyed  all  the  goodly  vessels 
thereof.  And  them  that  had  escaped  from  the  sword  carried  he  away  to 
Babylon;  where  they  were  servants  to  him  and  his  sons  until  the  reigin  of  the 
kingdom  of  Persia.— 2  Chronicles  36:  16-20. 

This  occurred  B.  C.  588,  as  is  usually  held,16  or  "588-587,"  as 
stated  by  Little's  Cyclopedia  of  Classified  Dates,  and  Hay  den's  Dic- 
tionary of  Dates. 

Thus  were  "the  sanctuaries"  and  "the  land"  brought  unto 
"desolation"  and  Israel  "scattered  among  the  heathen." 

It  was  accomplished  within  the  era  extending  from  B.  C.  722-21 
to  B.  C.  588-87;  all  told  an  era  of  135  years,  and  wrought  by  the 
kings  of  Assyria  and  Babylon.  Well  did  Jeremiah  say : 

Israel  is  a  scattered  sheep ;  the  lions  have  driven  him  away ;  first  the  king 
of  Assyria  hath  devoured  him  and  last  this  Nebuchadnezzar  king  of  Babylon 
hath  broken  his  bones.  (50:  17.) 

It  is  from  this  era,  therefore,  B.  C.  722-21  to  588-87,  that  we 
must  begin  "a  period  of  2,520  years  from  their  being  carried  cap- 
tive into  captivity"17  since  "the  captivity  era  of  Israel  and  Judah 
marks  the  commencement  of  the  times  of  the  Gentiles."18  "From 
this  time  the  independence  of  the  people  of  Israel  departed  for  thou- 
sands of  years,  there  was  no  more  theocracy  on  earth."19 

The  point  of  commencement  in  this  era  722-21  to  588-87  will 
be,  as  in  every  other  era,  its  controlling  center,  and  this  center  is 
the  bisecting  point,  B.  C.  655-54.  At  this  time  Manasseh  was  reign- 
ing in  Judah,  the  most  impious  man  that  ever  reigned  in  Israel  or 
Judah.  He  "bent  the  whole  energy  of  his  government  to  the  restora- 
tion of  idolatry  and  the  destruction  of  the  knowledge  and  worship 
of  God  . .  .  religion  was  in  Judah  at  its  lowest  ebb."20  "Religion  was 
almost  extirpated."21  Certainly  a  very  fitting  time  to  commence  the 
period  of  punishment  for  "seven  times." 

In  "seven  times,"  or  2,520  prophetic  years,  there  are  2,484  solar 
years*  and  these  measured  from  the  controlling  center  of  the  era, 
B.  C.  655-54,  will  reach  once  more  unto  A.  D.  1830. 

What  an  array  of  invincible  evidence  supporting  1830!  It  is 
the  north  pole  of  prophecy  toward  which  the  needle  of  the  prophetic 
periods  forever  points. 


16Cunninghame,  Spanheim,  Prideaux,  Marsh's  Ecclesiastical  History,  and 
others. 

"Bickersteth's  Guide,  etc.,  p.  181. 

"Guinness,  Light  for  the  Last  Days.  353. 

"Doctor  Auberlen,  Prophecies  of  Daniel,  p.  17. 

20Marsh's  Ecclesiastical  History,  p.  61. 

21<Spanheim's  Ecclesiastical  Annals,  p.  150. 

*"A  time  is  360  years  and  seven  times  360  are  2,520;  but  if  we  reckon 
360  days  to  a  year,  these  seven  times  are  only  2,484  solar  years,  which  is  36 
less  than  2,520.  Indeed  2,484  are  seven  times  360  prophetic  years  as  we  call 
them  and  constitute  a  period  which  we  often  find  in  scripture." — Historical 
Bible,  p.  152,  J.  B.  Dimbleby. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  89 

Whether  we  take  our  stand  in  the  valley  of  A.  D.  570-607,  of 
B.  C.  539-334,  or  of  B.  C.  721-588 ;  using  the  telescopic  lens  respec- 
tively provided,  that  of  1,260,  of  2,300,  and  of  2,520,  the  range  of 
vision  is  the  same,  it  reaches  unto  1830  but  no  further. 

The  reader  will  also  note  that  if  we  reckon  a  period  of  3% 
times  or  1,260  years  from  the  commencing  point  of  the  seven  times, 
B.  C.  655-654,  it  will  be  found  to  terminate  just  where  the  great 
apostasy  of  1,260  years  began.  From  B.  C.  655-54,  1,260  prophetic 
years,  brings  us  to  A.  D.  588,  the  commanding  center  of  the  era  of 
the  apostasy. 

Indeed  we  may  compute  in  solar  and  lunar  years  also,  and  it 
will  be  found  that  they  terminate  on  the  very  boundary  dates  com- 
passing the  era  of  the  apostasy.  From  655-54,  1,260  years  solar, 
falls  on  A.  D.  607 ;  or  if  reckoned  in  lunar  years  it  falls  upon  A.  D. 
570.22 

Thus  the  era  of  the  apostasy,  A.  D.  570-607,  constitutes  the 
latter  part  of  the  period  of  seven  times,  certified  to  by  the  fact  that 
it  is  just  3V9  times  distant  from  the  commencement  of  the  period 
of  seven  times. 

Checked  and  counter  checked,  these  problems  must  be  correct. 
The  same  system  of  reckoning  is  employed  all  the  way  through. 
The  manner  of  solving  every  prophetic  problem,  is  governed  by 
the  system  solving  the  pattern,  that  of  the  70  weeks.  We  have  reck- 
oned in  prophetic  years,  and  we  have  reckoned  from  the  command- 
ing center  of  eras  in  every  case.  The  solution  is  not  only  in  har- 
mony with  itself,  but  in  harmony  also  with  the  unimpeachable  facts 
of  history  and  the  sure  word  of  prophecy. 

A  witness  whose  testimony  is  certified  to  by  his  fellows,  and 
supported  by  circumstances  unbiased  and  uncontrolled  is  beyond  all 
suspicion.  His  is  the  testimony  of  truth. 

It  may  be  that  some  prefer  to  attribute  all  to  chance,  but  that  is 
the  argument  of  the  ignorant  and  the  cynic.  Unable  or  unwilling  to 
appreciate  the  divine  in  history,  they  prefer  to  lay  their  offering  at 
the  feet  of  a  brainless  Baal  whom  they  adulate  as  chance.  Non- 
sense! There  is  no  such  thing  as  chance.  There  is  a  cause  for 
everything  and  although  we  might  not  be  able  to  outwardly  discover 
the  underlying  supports  of  a  great  structure,  they  are  there  just  the 
same. 

The  terminus  of  the  period  of  seven  times,  will  naturally  be 
marked  with  a  reversal  of  those  conditions  which  marked  its  begin- 
ning. It  began  with  a  scattering,  its  ending  will  be  marked  by  a 
gathering.  There  will  be  an  organizing  of  those  forces  which  will 
make  for  the  reestablishment  of  Israel,  as  of  old. 

And  since  the  primary  cause  of  their  overthrow  was  that  of 
rejecting  the  word  of  God  and  his  servants,  their  reestablishment 
can  only  be  accomplished  as  they  shall  receive  God's  word  and  his 
servants.  Their  scattering  was  caused  by  their  refusal  of  the  truth, 


21,260  lunar  years  reduced  to  solar  form  are  just  1,222^. 


90  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

and  their  gathering  can  only  be  accomplished  by  their  acceptance  of 
the  truth. 

It  is  manifestly  clear,  therefore,  that  the  terminus  of  the  seven 
times,  marked  by  the  gathering  of  God's  people,  can  only  be  accom- 
plished upon  the  presentation  of  a  dispensation  of  the  truth  at  the 
hands  of  God's  servants,  all  of  which  will  necessitate  a  restoration, 
both  of  the  gospel  and  the  gospel  ministry,  in  other  words  a  restora- 
tion of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  very  thing  marking  the  ter- 
minus of  the  1,260  and  the  2,300  years. 

That  this  work  of  gathering  and  restoration  will  be  accom- 
plished is  clear  from  the  following : 

My  sheep  wandered  through  all  the  mountains,  and  upon  every  high  hill: 
yea,  my  flock  was  scattered  upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  none  did  search 
or  seek  after  them.  .  .  .  For  thus  saith  the  Lord  God;  Behold,  I,  even  I,will 
both  search  my  sheep,  and  seek  them  out.  As  a  shepherd  seeketh  out  his  flock 
in  the  day  that  he  is  among  his  sheep  that  are  scattered;  so  will  I  seek  out  my 
sheep,  and  will  deliver  them  out  of  all  places  where  they  have  been  scattered 
in  the  cloudy  and  dark  day. — Ezekiel  34:  6,  11,  12. 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  Lord  shall  set  his  hand 
again  the  second  time  to  recover  the  remnant  of  his  people,  which  shall  be  left, 
from  Assyria,  and  from  Egypt,  and  from  Pathros,  and  from  Gush,  and  from 
Elam,  and  from  Shinar,  and  from  Hamath,  and  from  the  islands  of  the  sea. 
And  he  shall  set  up  an  ensign  for  the  nations,  and  shall  assemble  the  outcasts 
of  Israel,  and  gather  together  the  dispersed  of  Judah  from  the  four  corners  of 
the  earth.— Isaiah  11 :  11,  12. 

It  will  be  noted  that  this  work  of  gathering  will  be  associated 
with  the  setting  up  of  an  ensign  or,  as  termed  elsewhere,  a  stand- 
ard. (Isaiah  49 :  22.)  This  "standard"  can  be  nothing  else  than 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  banner  ever  carried  by  the 
Christ-appointed  standard  bearers,  and  the  only  banner,  ever  au- 
thorized for  the  rallying  of  the  elect:  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature."  And  in  that  great  day  "when 
God  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  all  men  by  Jesus  Christ  according  to 
my  gospel  (Romans  2 :  16) ,  it  will  be,  in  a  second  sense,  a  standard 
by  which  all  will  be  judged. 

We  shall  look,  therefore,  for  the  unfurling  of  the  ensign  of  the 
gospel  at  the  close  of  the  2,520  years. 

ERA  OF  THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF 
ISRAEL,  B.  C.  1921-1872 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  things  noticeable  in  the  study  of 
the  prophecies,  is  the  periodicity  of  sacred  history.  Like  day  and 
night,  the  ebbing  and  flowing  of  the  tides,  or  the  coming  and  the 
passing  of  the  seasons,  it  recurs  in  cycles,  and  1,260  is  that  mighty 
measuring  rod  that  reaches  from  era  to  era. 

The  thing  that  hath  been,  it  is  that  which  shall  be:  and  that  which  is 
done  is  that  which  shall  be  done:  and  there  is  no  new  thing  under  the  sun. — 
Ecclesiastes  1 :  9. 

This  periodicity  is  noticeable  from  the  very  beginning  of  the 
house  of  Israel. 


92  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

The  era  of  Israel's  beginning  commences  with  the  call  to  Abra- 
ham, who,  while  dwelling  in  obscurity,  was  commanded : 

Now  the  Lord  had  said  unto  Abram,  Get  thee  out  of  thy  country,  and 
from  thy  kindred,  and  from  thy  father's  house,  unto  a  land  that  I  will  show 
thee:  and  I  will  make  of  thee  a  great  nation,  and  I  will  bless  thee,  and  make 
thy  name  great;  and  thou  shalt  be  a  blessing:  and  I  will  bless  them  that  bless 
thee,  and  curse  him  that  curseth  thee:  and  in  thee  shall  all  families  of  the 
earth  be  blessed. — Genesis  12 :  1-3. 

This  call  to  prominence  was  delivered  in  B.  C.  1921.  Prior  to 
this  nothing  is  known  of  this  singular  character  who  was  destined 
to  be  the  father  and  founder  of  the  most  famous  nation  that  ever 
was,  or  will  be. 

The  promise  was  renewed  in  1917  and  again  in  1913.23  And 
once  again  was  it  stated  when  Abraham  was  ' 'ninety  years  old  and 
nine,"  B.  C.  1898.  (Genesis  17 :  1-8.) 

The  following  year  the  long-looked-for  heir  arrived.  Isaac  was 
born.  It  was  a  centennial  jubilee  for  Abraham  and  he  "made  a 
great  feast/'  (Genesis  21 :  5-8.) 

One  more  incident  and  the  era  of  the  beginning  is  complete.  It 
is  a  call  to  sacrifice  his  only  son. 

The  child  was  bound,  laid  upon  the  altar,  and  was  about  to  be 
slain  when  the  angel  of  the  Lord  restrained.  It  was  enough !  Abra- 
ham's faith  had  been  tested  and  found  steadfast.  It  was  sufficient 
to  receive  the  far-reaching  blessings,  and  at  once  there  was  a  grand 
renewal  and  "confirmation  of  all  that  had  been  formerly  promised. 

By  myself  have  I  sworn,  saith  the  Lord;  for  because  thou  hast  done  this 
thing,  and  hast  not  withheld  thy  son,  thine  only  son ;  that  in  blessing  I  will  bless 
thee,  and  in  multiplying  I  will"  multiply  thy  seed  as  the  stars  of  the  heaven, 
and  as  the  sand  is  upon  the  seashore;  and  thy  seed  shall  possess  the  gate 
of  his  enemies;  and  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed; 
because  thou  hast  obeyed  my  voice. — Genesis  22 :  16-18. 

Now  will  the  promises  be  fulfilled  and  the  posterity  of  Abraham 
become  a  mighty  nation  "because  thou  hast  done  this  thing  and 
hast  not  withheld  thy  son,  thine  only  son."  Thus  the  crucial  trial 
of  Abraham's  faith  was  absolutely  essential  to  the  fulfillment  of  the 
promises. 

This  was  the  great  and  last  promise  ever  made  Abraham.  In- 
deed it  was  the  one  and  only  promise  of  his  whole  life. 

The  date  of  ratifying  in  the  above  circumstance  was  B.  C.  1872. 

The  era  of  the  beginning  of  the  house  of  Israel  is  bounded, 
therefore,  on  the  one  side  by  the  call  of  Abraham,  the  Lord  asking 
him  to  give  up  his  country,  his  kindred,  and  his  father's  house ;  and 
on  the  other  by  a  more  exacting  call,  the  Lord  asking  him  to  give  up 
his  only  son.  That  of  surrendering  his  home  was  the  first,  and  that 
of  surrendering  his  son  was  the  last.  It  is  the  period  of  the  call  and 
the  acceptance  disclosed  in  the  opening  and  closing  scenes. 

This  grand  era  of  beginning,  B.  C.  1921-1872,  bisected,  as  all 
other  eras,  is  focused  in  the  birth  of  Isaac,  B.  C.  1897.  And  what 


"Genesis  13:  14-17;  15:  5. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  93 

more  prominent  event  could  crown  an  era,  emphasizing  it  as  the 
commencing  point  in  prophetic  calculation.  In  the  birth  of  Isaac 
we  see  a  budding  of  those  remarkable  national  blessings  pronounced 
upon  the  head  of  Abraham.  He  was  the  commencing  point.  "In 
thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed,"  said  the  Lord 
repeatedly  to  Abraham  (Genesis  21:  18;  12:  3),  and  Isaac  was  the 
first  of  the  chosen  seed. 

He  was  indeed  a  type  of  the  church  in  that  he  was  the  only 
accepted  son  and  was  the  product  of  special  creation.  And  the 
apostle,  illustrating  the  exalted  standing  of  the  church,  refers  to 
this  gracious  character :  "Now,  we,  brethren,  as  Isaac  was,  are  the 
children  of  promise.  ...  So  then,  brethren,  we  are  not  children  of 
the  bondwoman,  but  of  the  free."  (Galatians  4:  28,  31.) 

It  is  from  this  year,  therefore,  B.  C.  1897,  that  Marsh  with  some 
propriety  affirms  that  "the  Jewish  church  commences."  (Ecclesias- 
tical History,  p.  446.) 

We  are  now  prepared  to  "measure  the  temple  of  God  and  the 
"rod"  or  "measuring  line"  noted  in  the  Scriptures  of  truth,  is  that 
of  the  forty-two  months,  the  1,260  years.  It  is  a  period,  not  of 
casual  consideration,  but  of  constant  and  impressive  importance. 
It  is  mentioned  by  prophets  separated  by  centuries,  and  revealed  in 
both  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments.  And,  as  if  to  add  to  its 
sacredness,  it  is  referred  to  in  seven  distinct  places,  and  symbolized 
by  the  persecuted  personal  ministry  of  our  Lord,  which  lasted  some 
three  and  a  half  years — twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days.  Occupy- 
ing, therefore,  such  an  important  and  prominent  place  it  may 
properly  be  considered  the  measuring  rod  of  the  dispensations. 

Applying  now  this  prophetic  rod  to  the  commanding  center  of 
the  era  of  Israel's  beginning,  B.  C.  1897,  it  will  be  found  that  the 
distance  to  the  era  of  Israel's  overthrow  is  exactly  1,260  prophetic 
years.  From  the  commanding  center  of  the  era  of  Israel's  over- 
throw, B.  C.  655-54,  until  the  era  of  the  church's  overthrow  is  just 
1,260  prophetic  years ;  and  from  the  commanding  center  of  the  era 
of  the  church's  overthrow,  A.  D.  588,  until  1830  is,  as  we  have  al- 
ready learned,  1,260  prophetic  years. 

Thus,  from  the  very  commencement  of  the  house  of  Israel  the 
periodicity  of  the  great  events  affecting  their  welfare,  is  singularly 
shown,  transpiring  as  they  do  every  1,260  years. 

The  first  era  commencing  at  B.  C.  1921,  registers  the  beginning 
of  the  house  of  Israel.  The  second  era  commencing  at  B.  C.  721 
registers  the  overthrow  and  scattering  of  the  house  of  Israel.  The 
third  era,  commencing  at  A.  D.  570,  registers  the  overthrow  and 
scattering  of  the  church.  And  the  fourth  era,  beginning  at  A.  D. 
1830,  registers  what  it  only  can  register,  a  restoration  of  the  church, 
and  through  it,  ultimately,  the  whole  house  of  Israel.  It  is  the  "time 
of  the  restitution  of  all  things  which  God  has  spoken  by  the  mouth 
of  all  his  holy  prophets  since  the  world  began."  (Acts  3:21.) 
There  was  nothing  else  for  it  to  register,  seeing  that  the  previous 
eras  had  entirely  obliterated  the  fortunes  of  Israel,  both  national 
and  spiritual.  Israel  once  a  prince  among  the  nations,  powerful 


94  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

and  invincible;  and  the  church,  once  the  mightiest  spiritual  force 
in  all  the  world,  were  rendered  homeless  and  helpless,  scattered  to 
the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  or  else  driven  into  the  wilderness  of 
apostasy.  But  as  truly  as  Jehovah  ever  spoke  "the  gifts  and  call- 
ings of  God  are  without  repentance,"  and  in  the  due  time  of  Israel's 
God,  he  will  arise  in  the  majesty  of  his  irresistible  strength,  to  ac- 
complish his  purposes  and  promises,  for  "I  am  the  Lord,  I  change 
not."  He  has  decreed  the  restoration  of  his  church.  He  has  de- 
termined the  reestablishment  of  Israel,  and  who  can  stay  his  hand? 
The  pendulum  of  the  world's  timepiece,  having  reached  the 
extreme  limits  of  its  destructive  force,  in  the  overthrow  of  the 
Christian  church  in  570,  will  swing  the  other  way,  and  in  the  due 
time  of  the  Lord,  will  toll  the  termination  of  that  apostasy,  in  the 
restoration  of  the  church,  and  every  swing  of  that  pendulum  means 
1,260  years. 

THE  KINGDOM   OF   HEAVEN   RESTORED 

But  there  is  a  God  in  heaven  that  revealeth  secrets,  and  maketh  known  to 
the  king  Nebuchadnezzar  what  shall  be  in  the  latter  days.  Thy  dream,  and  the 
visions  of  thy  head  upon  thy  bed,  are  these; 

As  for  thee,  0  king,  thy  thoughts  came  into  f  thy  mind  upon  thy  bed,  what 
should  come  to  pass  hereafter :  and  he  that  revealeth  secrets  maketh  known  to 
thee  what  shall  come  to  pass. 

But  as  for  me,  this  secret  is  not  revealed  to  me  for  any  wisdom  that  I 
have  more  than  any  living,  but  for  their  sakes  that  shall  make  known  the  in- 
terpretation to  the  king,  and  that  thou  mightest  know  the  thoughts  of  thy 
heart. 

Thou,  O  king,  sawest,  and  behold  a  great  image.  This  great  image,  whose 
brightness  was  excellent,  stood  before  thee;  and  the  form  thereof  was  terrible. 

This  image's  head  was  of  fine  gold,  his  breast  and  his  arms  of  silver,  his 
belly  and  his  thighs  of  brass, 

His  legs  of  iron,  his  feet  part  of  iron  and  part  of  clay. 

Thou  sawest  till  that  a  stone  was  cut  without  hands,  which  smote  the 
image  upon  his  feet  that  were  of  iron  and  clay,  and  brake  them  to  pieces. 

Then  was  the  iron,  the  clay,  the  brass,  the  silver,  and  the  gold,  broken  to 
pieces  together,  and  became  like  the  chaff  of  the  summer  threshing  floors; 
and  the  wind  carried  them  away,  that  ,no  place  was  found  for  them:  and  the 
stone  that  smote  the  image  became  a  great  mountain,  and  filled  the  whole  earth. 

This  is  the  dream;  and  we  will  tell  the  interpretation  thereof  before  the 
king. 

Thou,  O  king,  art  a  king  of  kings :  for  the  God  of  heaven  hath  given  thee 
a  kingdom,  power,  and  strength,  and  glory. 

And  wheresoever  the  children  of  men  dwell,  the  beasts  of  the  field  and  the 
fowls  of  the  heaven  hath  he  given  into  thine  ha,nd,  and  hath  made  thee  ruler 
over  them  all.  Thou  art  this  head  of  gold. 

And  after  thee  shall  arise  another  kingdom  inferior  to  thee,  and  another 
third  kingdom  of  brass,  which  shall  bear  rule  over  all  the  earth. 

And  the  fourth  kingdom  shall  be  strong  as  iron:  forasmuch  as  iron 
breaketh  in  pieces  and  subdueth  all  things :  and  as  iron  that  breaketh  all  these, 
shall  it  break  in  pieces  and  bruise. 

And  whereas  thou  sawest  the  feet  and  toes,  part  of  potters'  clay,  and 
part  of  iron,  the  kingdom  shall  be  divided;  but  there  shall  be  in  it  of  the 
strength  of  the  iron,  forasmuch  as  thou  sawest  the  iron  mixed  with  miry  clay. 

And  as  the  toes  of  the  feet  were  part  of  iron,  and  part  of  clay,  so  the 
kingdom  shall  be  partly  strong,  and  partly  broken. 

And  whereas  thou  sawest  iron  mixed  with  miry  clay,  they  shall  mingle 
themselves  with  the  seed  of  men:  but  they  shall  not  cleave  one  to  another, 
even  as  iron  is  not  mixed  with  clay. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED 


And  in  the  days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up  a  kingdom, 
which  shall  never  be  destroyed:  and  the  kingdom  shall  not  be  left  to  other 
people,  but  it  shall  break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  these  kingdoms,  and  it  shall 
stand  forever. 

Forasmuch  as  thou  sawest  that  the  stone  was  cut  out  of  the  mountain 
without  hands,  and  that  it  brake  in  pieces  the  iron,  the  brass,  the  clay,  the 
silver,  and  the  gold;  the  great  God  hath  made  known  to  the  king  what  shall 
come  to  pass  hereafter:  and  the  dream  is  certain,  and  the  interpretation 
thereof  sure. 

One  more  trip  over  the  stepping-stones  of  history  and  we  are, 
brought  to  the  setting  up  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

In  the  prophecy  before  us  we  have  largely  a  recital  of  those 
events,  covered  so  frequently  in  former  visions.  It  is  the  prophetic 

story    of    Babylon,    Media-Persia,    Greece, 
Rome,  and  the  ten  kingdoms. 

The  big  thing  in  the  vision  before  us  is 
the  setting  up  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  All 
along  we  have  been  considering  the  destruc- 
tion of  that  kingdom  as  wrought  by  apostate 
hands  in  other  days.  But  the  kingdom 
herein  mentioned  is  indestructible.  It  will 
"stand  forever."  It  is  the  setting  up  of 
God's  government  in  the  latter  days,  and 
that  government  is  his  church.  It  has  al- 
ready been  shown  that  the  terms  "kingdom 
of  God"  and  "church"  are  synonymous, 
both  signifying  a  place  of  safety — indeed 
the  only  place  of  safety,  for  "the  Lord  added 
to  the  church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved." 
But  when  shall  this  kingdom  be  set  up? 
True  it  will  "be  in  the  latter  days"  (verse 
28),  but  at  what  particular  time  of  those 
days?  To  inform  us,  the  Lord  will  lead 
us  over  the  pathway  of  the  past  and  therein 
we  must  wend  our  way  until  we  come  to 
the  crossroad  of  those  political  conditions 
mapped  out  in  the  vision,  and  lo!  the  full 
form  of  the  kingdom  of  God  will  come  to 
view.  • 

First:  "Thou  art  this  head  of  gold." 
This  wTas  addressed  to  Nebuchadnezzar, 
the  representative  of  the  kingdom  of  Baby- 
lon. 

"And  after  thee  shall  arise  another  king- 

dom."     As  all  may  know,  the  kingdom  that 

succeeded  Babylon  was  Media-Persia.     Of 

this  there  can  be  no  questioning.    It  arose  upon  the  overthrow  of 
Babylon  by  Cyrus,  B.  C.  539. 

"And  another  third  kingdom  of  brass  which  shall  bear  rule 
over  all  the  earth."  Media-Persia  was  followed  by  the  Greco-Mace- 
donian kingdom,  which  indeed  did  bear  rule  over  all  the  earth.  It 


96  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

came  into  prominence  upon  the  defeat  of  the  Medo-Persians,  334 
B.C. 

"And  the  fourth  kingdom  shall  be  strong  as  iron,  forasmuch  as 
iron  breaketh  in  pieces  and  subdueth  all  things."  The  kingdom 
that  succeeded  Greece  in  the  exercise  of  world  rule  was  Rome,  who 
did  not  hesitate  to  employ  the  harshest  means  to  subdue  all  unto 
herself. 

But  Rome,  like  her  predecessors  shall  be  broken,  "the  kingdom 
shall  be  divided/'  and  the  very  number  of  its  divisions  are  illus- 
trated in  the  vision.  There  are  two  "legs  of  iron,"  signifying  east- 
ern and  western  Rome,  and  10  "toes/'  the  10  kingdoms  into  which 
Rome  was  subdivided.  This  latter  division  was  accomplished  A.  D. 
570. 

Now  conies  the  kingdom  of  God.  Its  place  is  at  the  feet  and 
toes  of  the  image.  It  does  not  precede  the  formation,  of  the  10  toe 
kingdoms,  if  so  it  would  have  been  mentioned  prior  to  them.  The 
vision  is  chronological  in  its  construction  and  interpretation. 

At  some  time  therefore,  after  the  formation  of  the  10  toe  king- 
doms in  570,  the  kingdom  of  God  will  make  its  appearance.  But  at 
what  time  thereafter?  Is  not  the  vision  more  explicit  than  this? 
The  time  of  setting  up  all  the  other  kingdoms  noted  in  the  vision 
was  definite  and  fixed.  No  one  experienced  any  difficulty  in  discern- 
ing the  time  of  their  commencement.  And  shall  it  be  said  that  God 
took  more  pains  to  inform  us  of  the  time  of  the  setting  up  of  worldly 
kingdoms,  than  he  has  that  of  his  own  kingdom?  The  policy  all 
along  has  been  to  definitely  indicate  the  time  of  the  setting  up  of 
the  various  world  kingdoms,  and  that  policy  will  not  fail  when  it 
comes  to  pointing  out  the  time  for  the  setting  up  of  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

The  time  of  its  setting  up  is  clearly  stated  in  the  following : 

"And  in  the  days  of  these  kings  (or  kingdoms)  shall  .the  God 
of  heaven  set  up  a  kingdom." 

Some  tell  us  that  this  was  fulfilled  in  the  days  of  our  Savior, 
when  he  brought  forth  his  church  and  kingdom.  True,  he  set  up 
his  kingdom  then,  but  the  trouble  was,  that  kingdom  did  not  remain. 
It  was  captured  by  an  apostate  power.  "From  the  days  of  John  the 
Baptist  the  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence  and  the  violent 
take  it  by  force.  Not  so  with  the  kingdom  mentioned  in  the  vision. 
"It  shall  stand  forever."  Instead  of  being  captured  by  some  violent 
power,  it  will  "break  in  pieces  and  consume"  all  opposition.  More- 
over, if  it  was  set  up  in  the  days  of  our  Savior,  at  the  time  the  Ro- 
man kingdom  was  universal,  it  could  not  have  smitten  the  image 
on  the  feet,  for  at  that  time  they  were  not  formed.  There  were 
then  no  JO  toe  kingdoms,  not  for  hundreds  of  years  thereafter. 

It  will  be  understood  that  at  the  time  of  our  Savior,  Rome  bore 
rule  over  all  the  earth.  There  was  then  no  Babylon,  no  Media- 
Persia,  no  Greece  and  no  10  kingdoms.  The  kingdom  typified  by 
the  legs  of  iron  alone  was  in  existence.  How  then,  could  the  ex- 
pression: "In  the  days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set 
up  a  kingdom"  be  made  to  apply  to  those  times.  Impossible !  unless 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  97 

the  expression,  "these  kings"  be  twisted  out  of  place  and  forced  to 
signify  the  line  of  Roman  kings. 

Such  an  interpretation  will  not  do;  'These  kings,"  has  a  larger 
application  than  confining  itself  to  any  fractional  portion  of  the 
image.  It  applies  to  all  the  kingdoms  portrayed  in  the  image, 
Rome  included,  and  not  to  any  particular  piece  of  it. 

Some  take  the  position  that  "these  kings"  refer  to  the  10  toe 
kingdoms,  and  them  only.  To  this  we  would  say  we  can  only  be 
governed  in  our  interpretation  by  what  the  word  says:  "And  in 
the  days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up  a  kingdom 
which  shall  never  be  destroyed :  and  the  kingdom  shall  not  be  left 
to  other  people,  but  it  shall  break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  these 
kingdoms  and  it  shall  stand  forever."  It  is  manifestly  clear  that 
whoever  "these  kingdoms"  represent  they  are  the  same  as  those 
represented  by  "these  kings."  Now  it  is  here  stated  that  "these 
kings"  or  "kingdoms"  shall  be  broken  in  pieces,  and  the  next  verse 
tells  us  explicitly  just  what  kingdoms  are  to  thus  suffer.  "Foras- 
much as  thou  sawest  that  the  stone  was  cut  out  of  the  mountain 
without  hands  and  that  it  break  in  pieces  the  iron,  the  brass,  the 
clay,  the  silver,  and  the  gold;  the  great  God  hath  made  known  to 
the  king  what  shall  come  to  pass  hereafter :  and  the  dream  is  cer- 
tain, and  the  interpretation  thereof  sure." 

It  is  only  necessary  for  us  now,  to  learn  what  kingdoms  were 
illustrated  by  the  iron,  the  brass,  the  clay,  the  silver,  and  the  gold, 
and  we  shall  know  who  it  is  that  is  represented  by  the  term  "these 
kingdoms."  The  prophet  has  already  informed  us.  They  are  the 
successive  world  powers  of  history  beginning  with  Babylon  who 
was  the  head  of  gold.  Consequently  "these  kings"  can  only  refer 
to  all  the  kingdoms  set  forth  in  the  vision,  the  Babylonian,  the 
Persian,  the  Greecian,  the  Roman,  and  the  10  kingdoms. 

But  immediately  a  question  arises,  How  will  it  be  possible  to  set 
up  the  kingdom  of  God  in  the  days  of  all  these  kingdoms  if  some  of 
them  have  passed  away  prior  to  the  time  set  for  the  establishing 
of  God's  kingdom?  Impossible,  surely;  unless  God  shall  revive 
them,  and  what  he  hath  decreed  who  can  prevent?  "Well,"  says  the 
objector,  "were  they  not  destroyed  at  the  time  their  successors  in 
office  assumed  control  ?"  Yes ;  partially  so,  but  not  entirely.  Three 
elements  enter  into  the  composition  of  any  kingdom.  First,  geo- 
graphical territory.  Second,  the  population.  And  third,  the  gov- 
ernment. The  first  two  are  the  most  important.  Now  in  the  over- 
throw of  Babylon  by  Media-Persia  there  was  a  destruction  of  the 
government  only,  the  population  and  the  territory  being  spared. 
And  in  the  overthrow  of  Media-Persia  by  Greece,  there  was,  as  in 
the  previous  case,  a  destruction  of  the  government  only,  the  popula- 
tion and  the  territory  being  spared.  The  same  with  the  overthrow 
of  Greece,  its  government  only  was  destroyed,  the  population  and 
the  territory  being  spared.  Again,  in  the  subdivision  of  the  Roman 
empire,  the  government  was  destroyed  but  the  population  and  the 
territory  remained.  Consequently  throughout  the  several  destruc- 
tions wrought  upon  the  successive  world  powers  by  each  other,  there 


98  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

was  only  a  destruction  of  the  existing  government ;  and  so  long  as 
the  two  primary  elements — territory  and  population — remain,  it 
will  always  be  possible  to  recreate  the  third  element,  that  of  a  gov- 
ernment, and  thus  revive  the  kingdom. 

The  kingdom  of  Judah  was  destroyed,  probably  more  so,  than 
any  other  kingdom,  in  that  not  only  was  its  government  overthrown 
but  its  population  was  removed  out  of  the  country.  They  were  sep- 
arated from  their  Canaan  land,  exiled  into  Babylon.  But  in  due 
time  under  the  providence  of  God  they  were  permitted  to  return  and 
a  new  Jewish  government  was  set  up,  and  the  nation  revived.  Al- 
though they  were  again  destroyed  as  a  nation  in  the  days  of  Roman 
power,  and  scattered  into  all  countries,  the  promise  is,  that  the 
kingdom  of  Israel  will  again  prevail. 

And  it  appears  that  this  is  what  will  be  done  in  the  case  of  the 
kingdoms  represented  by  the  image.  For  the  vision  tells  us  that  in 
the  setting  up  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  it  will  in  due  time,  proceed 
to  destroy  the  several  kingdoms  represented  by  the  image. 

Thou  sawest  till' that  a  stone  was  cut  out  without  hands,  which  smote  the 
image  upon  his  feet  that  were  of  iron  and  clay  and  break  them  to  pieces.  Then 
was  the  iron,  the  clay,  the  brass,  the  silver,  and  the  gold,  broken  to  pieces  to- 
gether, and  became  like  the  chaff  of  the  summer  threshing  floors;  and  the  wind 
carried  them  away,  that  ino  place  was  found  for  them;  and  the  stone  that 
smote  the  image  became  a  great  mountain,  and  filled  the  whole  earth. — Daniel 
2:  34,  35. 

.How  would  it  be  possible  for  the  little  stone  kingdom,  which 
is  the  kingdom  of  God,  to  dp  this  work  of  destruction,  unless  the 
kingdoms  illustrated  by  the  image  are  in  a  state  of  existence? 

Some  tell  us  that  this  destruction  has  already  been  attended  to, 
each  kingdom  being  destroyed  by  its  successor  as  fast  as  they  came 
upon  the  stage  of  action.  But  that  will  not  do,  for  it  is  the  little 
stone  kingdom  that  is  to  dp  the  smiting;  and  what  is  more,  it  will 
do  it  at  one  and  the  same  time :  "broken  to  pieces  together."  Fur- 
thermore, as  pointed  out,  the  destruction  wrought  by  the  several 
kingdoms  against  each  other,  was  only  partial.  They  destroyed  but 
one  elementary  principle,  that  of  government,  whereas  the  destruc- 
tion wrought  by  the  little  stone  will  be  absolute  and  entire.  The 
image  kingdoms  will  become  "like  the  chaff  of  the  summer  thresh- 
ing floor,  and  the  wind  carried  them  away  that  no  place  was  found 
for  them."  The  elements  of  population  and  territory  will  experi- 
ence a  change  as  well  as  the  government. 

The  vision  therefore  while  having  for  its  background  the  his- 
toric past  presents  to  us  an  historic  future.  It  points  to  that  time 
when  all  of  the  kingdoms  represented  by  the  image  shall  occupy 
each  in  an  independent  form  the  platform  of  existence  together. 

If  it  was  intended  that  the  vision  should  confine  itself  exclu- 
sively to  the  past,  to  the  successive  arisings  of  the  kingdoms  sym- 
bolized by  the  several  parts  of  the  image,  then  would  those  parts 
have  been  presented  in  successive  scenes,  in  their  chronological 
order.  First,  there  would  appear  the  head  of  gold ;  second,  the  arms 
and  breast;  third,  the  belly  and  thighs ;  fourth,  the  legs  of  iron ;  and 
lastly,  the  10  toes.  That  is  how  it  was  done  in  other  visions  of 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  99 

Daniel  when  the  remote  past  only  was  under  consideration.  See 
the  vision  of  the  seventh  chapter.  First  there  was  the  lion  Baby- 
lon; next  arose  the  bear,  Media-Persia;  then  comes  the  leopard, 
Grecia;  after  which  the  great  beast  and  terrible,  Rome.  But  the 
vision  before  us  is  otherwise.  It  is  exhibited  in  one  scene.  The 
whole  image  with  all  its  constituent  parts  is  presented  at  one  and 
the  same  time. 

The  image  is  presented  as  standing  before  the  prophet. 
It  could  not  stand  until  it  was  born,  and  it  could  not  be  born  until 
the  10  toe  kingdoms  had  fully  formed.  At  some  time,  therefore, 
after  the  subdivision  of  Rome  into  ten  kingdoms  we  must  look  for 
the  image  and  the  later  setting  up  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  Of 
necessity  there  must  be  a  revival  of  those  kingdoms  pointed  out  in 
the  vision.  They  must  and  will  emerge  from  their  temporary  po- 
litical obscurity.  This  is  what  is  meant  wherein  it  says :  "They 
had  their  dominion  taken  away ;  yet  their  lives  were  prolonged  for 
a  season  and  time."  (7 :  12.) 24 

Until  then,  the  image  cannot  be.  How  could  it  exist  if  de- 
prived of  any  of  its  parts?  The  Persian  arms  and  breast  are  just 
as  essential  as  the  Grecian  belly  and  thighs,  and  the  Roman  legs 
as  essential  as  the  European  toes.  Each  and  every  part,  each  and 
every  kingdom  is  essential  to  the  visible  existence  of  the  whole. 

This  political  contemporary  condition,  of  necessity,  will  bring 
us  to  the  latter  days,  the  very  time  declared  by  Daniel :  "There  is 
a  God  in  heaven  that  revealeth  secrets  and  maketh  known  to  the 
king  what  shall  be  in  the  latter  days."  (Verse  28.) 

This  was  said  at  the  very  commencement  of  the  vision  and 
had  as  much  reference  to  the  latter  day  condition  of  all  kingdoms 
represented  by  the  image  as  it  did  to  any  one  part  of  it.  The  Rev- 
erend J.  W.  Brooks  has  aptly  observed : 

The  stone  smites  the  image  on  the  feet,  the  toes  of  which  signify  the  ten 
kingdoms  into  which  Rome  was  divided.  These  must  therefore  be;  in  existence 
at  the  period  of  attack:  whereas  they  existed  not  until  after  the  days  of  Con- 
stantine.  The  whole  four  monarchies  symbolized  by  the  gold,  silver,  brass, 
iron,  etc.,  must  in  some  way  or  other  be  upon  the  stage  together  each  in  an  in- 
dependent form,  both  when  the  smiting  takes  place  and  when  the  God  of 
heaven  sets  up  his  kingdom.23 

The  time  when  the  several  kingdoms  symbolized  by  the  image 
reached  an  independent  and  contemporary  existence  was  A.  D. 
1829-30,  as  the  following  will  show. 

In  the  first  place  if  we  look  to  the  thirty-fifth  and  the  forty-fifth  verses 
of  that  chapter,  we  shall  find  that  when  the  stone,  cut  out  without  hands, 
strikes  upon  the  feet  of  the  image,  it  is  not  said  that  the  feet  only  are  de- 
stroyed, but  that  the  whole  image  from  head  to  foot  is  broken  to  pieces,  "then 
were  the  iron,  the  clay,  the  brass,  the  silver,  and  the  gold,  broken  to  pieces 
together,  and  the  wind  carried  them  away  that  no  place  was  found  for  them." 


24Sir  Isaac  Newton  rightly  says :  "All  the  four  beasts  are  still  alive,  though 
the  dominion  of  the  three  first  be  taken  away.  The  nations  of  Chaldea,  and 
Assyria,  are  still  the  first  beast.  Those  of  Media  and  Persia  are  still  the 
second  beast."  etc. — Observations  on  the  Prophecies,  p.  31. 

23Advent  and  Kingdom  of  Christ,  p.  32 ;  Literalist,  vol.  2. 


100  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

These  words  prove  to  us  that  whein  the  kingdom  of  Christ  shall  first  be  es- 
tablished upon  earth,  there  shall  be  found  a  representative  of  each  of  the  four 
empires  existing,  each  in  its  proper  place.  .  .  .  And  it  is  remarkable  that  we 
are  now,  at  this  moment,  getting  into  the  very  position  which  the  prophecy  de- 
mands before  it  can  be  fulfilled.  We  have  had  for  many  ages  three  of  these 
four  empires  represented  upon  earth, — Persia  representing  the  second:  Tur- 
key (as  the  possessor  of  Chaldea)  .representing  the  first;  and  Rome,  under  the 
sovereignty  of  the  pope,  representing  the  fourth.  But  there  was  inot,  for 
many  ages,  a  representative  of  the  third,  or  Grecian  empire.  But  the  nature 
of  the  prophecy  requires  four  empires,  and  not  three,  before  the  time  of  the 
end;  and  so  it  has  actually  occurred,  for  about  the  year  1830,  the  Greek  em- 
pire reappeared  again  upon  the  scene,  and  was  established  by  the  great  powers 
of  Europe,  as  a  separate  and  distinct  government  under  Otho,  of  Bavaria  ...  so 
that  nothing  now  remains  but  the  establishment  of  the  fifth  empire— the  eternal 
kingdom  of  God,  not  in  heaven,  but  upon  the  earth. — The  Last  Vials,  pp.  5,  6, 
May,  1847. 

In  the  raising  up  of  Greece  to  a  distinct  kingdom  in  our  day,  we  may 
now  see  in  Turkey,  Persia,  Greece,  and  the  European  kingdoms,  all  these  em- 
pires in  existence. — Practical  Guide;  to  Prophecies,  ninth  edition,  p.  184,  Rev 
erend  Edward  Bickersteth,  1852. 

The  events  which  have  flowed  from  this  source,  (the  Greek  insurrection) 
are  the  dismemberment  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  or  a  new  and  marked  progress 
of  the  drying  up  of  the  mystic  Euphrates  under  the  sixth  vial;  and  also  the 
appearance  upon  the  prophetic  theater,  at  one  and  the  same  moment  of  time, 
of  the  whole  four  empires  of  Daniel,  or  the  complete  image  of  Nebuchadnezzar's 
dream,  viz,  Babylon,  now  identified  with  Turkey,  Persia,  Greece,  and  Rome. — 
The  Apocalypse,  p.  358,  William  Cunningham,  1832. 

But  in  consequence  of  Roman  power  being  now  limited  to  its  own  original 
territory,  and  other  powers  having  sprung  up  within  the  territories  of  Babylon, 
of  Persia  and  of  Greece,  the  image  stands  complete  in  its  gold,  its  silver,  its 
brass,  its  iron  ajnd  clay  ...  So  that  we  can  say  within  these  three  months, 
1829,  what  never  could  have  been  said  before,  that  the  whole  image  in  its  four- 
fold state  is  at  this  time  in  distinct  existence.  These  observations  are  impor- 
tant.— An  Apology,  etc.,  p.  26,  Reverend  W.  W.  Anderson,  Literalist,  vol.  1. 

As  will  be  noted  one  writer  has  it  1829,  and  the  other  1830. 
This  but  emphasizes  the  independent  view  each  writer  took  of  the 
same  event:  the  one  dating  from  the  time  that  "Turkey  acknowl- 
edges the  independence  of  Greece,  1829"  ;26  and  the  other  from 
"the  official  recognition  of  the  London  Protocol  of  Great  Powers, 
February,  1830."27  But  it  is  immaterial  which  year,  as  both  loomed 
large  in  the  work  of  effecting  the  restoration  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

At  this  time,  the  10  toes  of  the  image  were  also  in  distinct 
existence,  no  more  and  no  less.  The  following  list  is  submitted  by 
Cunninghame  and  Elliott :  Austria,  Bavaria,  England,  France, 
Naples,  Netherlands,  Portugal,  Sardinia,  Spain,  Wirtemberg.28 

Eighteen  hundred  and  thirty,  then,  is  the  date  marking  the 
completion  of  the  image,  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  the  world 
when  all  of  the  kingdoms  symbolized  by  the  head,  the  arms  and  the 
breast,  the  belly  and  thighs,  the  legs,  and  the  10  toes,  occupied  the 
platform  of  independent  contemporary  existence.  But  1830  marks 
more  than  this.  It  marks  the  time  of  the  setting  up  of  the  kingdom 
of  God,  for  "in  the  days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set 


26Cyclopedia  of  Classified  Dates,  p.  1036. 
"Heilprin's  Historical  Reference  Book,  p.  138. 

^Dissertation  on  the  Seals  and  Trumpets,  p.  202.     Horae  Apocalyptacae, 
vol.  3,  p.  142. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  101 

up  a  kingdom  which  shall  never  be  destroyed."     Verily  "the  time 
is  fulfilled,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand." 

On  the  sixth  day  of  April,  1830,  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter  Day  Saints  was  set  up. 

THE  REFORMATION 

1.  DID  IT  EFFECT  THE  RESTORATION? 

It  is  needless  to  ask  whether  Rome  established  the  restoration. 
She  repudiates  the  apostasy.  She  claims  a  regular,  unbroken  suc- 
cession. To  her  the  glories  of  a  restoration  are  raptureless.  She 
does  not  admit  of  anything  being  lost.  We  pass  her  by.  The 
Scriptures  say  nothing  about  a  succession.  They  speak  of  an 
apostasy  and  restoration  only. 

But  what  of  the  Reformation?  It  is  indeed  what  it  claims 
to  be — a  reformation.  Chambers  defines  reformation  as  "the  act 
of  reforming:  amendment:  improvement:  the  great  religious 
change  of  the  sixteenth  century  when  the  Protestants  separated 
from  the  Roman  Catholic  Church."  (Etymological  Dictionary 
1882.) 

The  Reformation,  therefore,  is  doubtless  all  that  it  claims  to  be, 
viz,  an  "amendment,"  an  "improvement"  of — of  what?  Of  what 
was  already  in  existence,  the  papacy.  Thus  upon  the  strength  of 
its  own  admission,  the  Reformation  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than 
an  amended  papacy,  or,  at  best,  an  improved  papacy. 

Not  so  with  the  restoration.  An  entirely  different  thing! 
Chambers  says  it  is  a  "replacement,"  a  "recovery."  It  is  the  bring- 
ing back  of  what  was  taken  away;  the  same  original,  identical 
article. 

Three  claims  are  before  us,  the  succession,  the  Reformation, 
and  the  restoration.  We  have  rejected  the  succession  for  one  reason 
—it  is  unscriptural.  And  since  the  Bible  supports  only  the  "replace- 
ment," the  restoration  t>f  the  gospel,  we  are  obliged  for  the  self- 
same reason,  to  reject  the  Reformation  also. 

The  following  fatal  admission  from  Alexander  Campbell,  him- 
self a  leading  Presbyterian,  later  the  founder  of  what  is  commonly 
called  "Discipleism,"  is  quite  correct  in  its  conclusions : 

A  reformation  of  popery  was  attempted  in  Europe  full  three  centuries  ago. 
It  ended  in  a  Protestant  hierarchy,  and  swarms  of  dissenters.  Protestantism 
has  been  reformed  into  Presbyterianism,  that  into  Congregationalism,  and  that 
into  Baptistism,  etc.,  etc.  Methodism  has  attempted  to  reform  all  but  has  re- 
formed itself  into  many  forms  of  Wesleyanism.  .  .  .  They  are  at  best  a  refor- 
mation of  popery,  and  only  reformation  in  part. — On  Baptism,  p.  15. 

If  in  any  sense  the  Reformation  should  claim  to  be  the  embodi- 
ment of  the  original  church,  it  must  be  prepared  to  prove  it  in  all 
points  of  identification.  John  Alexander  Dowie  set  up  an  assump- 
tion that  he  was  the  genuine,  original  Elijah.  Upon  examination, 
however,  he  was  found  to  lack  very  many  of  the  finer  qualities  of 
that  ancient  seer. 

Is  the  Reformation,  therefore,  ready  to  submit  evidence  of  such 
originality?  If  so,  we  shall  look  for  a  church  possessing  the  pillars 


102  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

of  twelve  apostles.  We  shall  expect  to  find  among  them  prophets. 
We  shall  look  for  a  ministry,  called  of  God  by  the  voice  of  revela- 
tion, and  clothed  with  priesthood  authority.  Have  they  a  founda- 
tion composed  of  the  six  cardinal  principles  of  the  gospel?  (He- 
brews 6:  1-3.)  Is  there  among  them  an  ordinance  of  entrance, 
baptism  by  immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins?  Do  they  practice 
the  laying  on  of  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  the 
healing  of  the  sick  and  for  the  blessing  of  little  children?  Can 
they  present  an  institution  lightened  by  the  nine  spiritual  gifts, 
and  point  to  us  the  signs  following  the  believer?  They  must  place 
before  us  a  comely  church,  enshrouded  with  the  robes  of  revelation 
and  in  constant  communion  with  her  God.  In  a  word,  we  shall  look 
for  nothing  less  than  a  marvelous  work  and  a  wonder,  identical 
in  all  things  with  the  church  of  the  New  Testament. 

Do  we  ask  too  much?  Which  one  of  these  distinguished,  God- 
appointed  characteristics  would  we  eliminate?  The  pillars?  The 
lights  ?  The  door  ?  Or  the  covering  ?  Or  would  we  away  with  all  ? 

No!  Nothing  else  will  do  us,  than  the  old  Jerusalem  gospel 
back  again.  We  want  it,  fully  rigged  and  completely  manned. 
We  want  the  original  body  of  Christ  with  all  its  marks  of  identi- 
fication. Our  Savior  experienced  some  difficulty  in  convincing  his 
disciples  that  he  was  indeed  their  risen  Lord.  But  once  he  showed 
the  wound  prints  upon  his  hands  and  upon  his  side,  they  were 
ready  to  exclaim,  "My  Lord  and  my  God !" 

Except,  therefore,  we  see  in  the  Reformation  the  imprints  of 
originality  and  apostolicity,  we  will  not  believe. 

2.  THE  REFORMATION  COULD  NOT  HAVE  EFFECTED  THE 

RESTORATION 

The  times  of  the  Reformation  were  utterly  unripe  for  a  restora- 
tion. ,It  was  an  age  of  universal  struggle,  intermingled  with  the 
decrees  of  murder  and  assassination.  Burning  and  branding  was 
the  religion  of  the  masses.  Everybody  had  religion!  aye,  oozing 
out  at  every  pore !  What  would  they  not  do  for  "our  church" ! 

The  sword  and  the  saber  were  the  foremost  evangelists ;  and  the 
minister,  to  be  qualified,  must  needs  make  a  study  of  the  arts  of 
execution  and  explosion.  They  preached  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and 
they  shed  the  blood  of  man.  They  proclaimed  a  hell  hereafter, 
and  kindled  its  fires  here. 

With  fagot  and  fork,  thumbscrew  and  rack,  altars  were  erected 
and  painted  with  the  blood  of  their  victims. 

Darkened  by  dismal  doctrines,  they  illuminated  their  intelli- 
gence with  the  fires  of  human  sacrifice.  It  was  war  to  the  knife, 
and  knife  to  the  hilt. 

When  weary  of  slaughtering  each  other  they  turned  and  fought 
among  themselves.  The  Lutherans  persecuted  the  Zwinglians,  and 
the  Church  of  England  raged  against  the  Nonconformists.  The 
Covenanters  of  Scotland  were  hunted  to  death  by  their  southern 
neighbors,  and  Calvin  cremated  Servetus.  Of  the  treatment  ac- 
corded the  Baptists,  the  Puritans,  the  Methodists  and  the  Quakers 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  103 

at  the  hands  of  their  Protestant  brethren,  the  pen  is  powerless  to 
picture;  and  the  Jews  suffered  of  them  all. 

Who,  then,  would  presume  that  out  of  the  impoverished  soil 
of  this  barren,  rockbound,  volcanic  Christianity,  the  seed  of  the 
restoration  would  grow?  Impossible!  It  could  not  germinate  in 
such  an  uncongenial  climate. 

Rome  and  the  Reformation  were  too  aged  in  the  vices  of  blood- 
curdling exploits  to  give  birth  to  a  kingdom  of  peace. 

It  was  an  age  of  spiritual  stupor  long  foreshadowed  by  Isaiah : 

Stay  yourselves,  and  wonder;  cry  ye  out,  and  cry:  they  are  drunken,  but 
not  with  wine;  they  stagger,  but  not  with  strong  drink.  For  the  Lord  hath 
poured  out  upon  you  the  spirit  of  deep  sleep. — Isaiah  29:  9,  10. 

And  the  people  just  awakening  from  the  opiate  of  Romanism 
were,  as  yet,  too  unbecalmed  to  accomplish  any  great  spiritual  task. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  Reformation  was  a  little  too  previous 
to  confuse  it  with  the  restoration.  It  commenced,  says  Spanheim, 
by  Zwingli  in  Switzerland  A.  D.  1516 ;  by  Luther  in  Germany  in 
1517 ;  by  Calvin  in  France  in  1529 ;  by  Petri  in  Sweden  1530 ;  in 
England  1534;  by  Bergenharius  in  Denmark  1537;  by  Knox  in 
Scotland  1560;  by  Brown  in  Ireland  1560  (Ecclesiastical  Annals, 
P.  72). 

It  began  approximately  three  hundred  years  before  the  due 
time  of  the  Lord  set  for  the  bringing  forth  of  his  church. 

Had  an  impostor  appeared  three  hundred  years  before  the  time 
of  our  Lord's  first  appearing,  announcing  himself  the  Christ,  he 
would  have  been  justly  turned  down,  from  the  fact  that  the  time  set 
for  our  Savior's  coming  was  not  fulfilled.  Four  hundred  and  ninety 
years  had  to  pass  by  from  the  going  forth  of  the  commandment  to 
restore  and  build  Jerusalem  until  our  Lord  would  be  offered.  And 
had  he  been  crucified  a  year  before  he  was  he  would  not  have  ful- 
filled the  prophecy,  for  "the  scripture  cannot  be  broken,"  hence 
the  Christ  was  crucified  not  a  day  sooner  or  later  than  the  scrip- 
tural schedule  called  for. 

Even  thus  must  we  regard  the  Reformation,  or  any  other  move- 
ment assuming  to  be  the  church  of  Christ,  arising  before  the  de- 
termined time. 

3.     THE    REFORMATION    DID    NOT    EFFECT    THE    RESTORATION 

As  a  matter  of  fact  the  Reformation  did  not  effect  the  restora- 
tion. While  many  of  its  followers  make  such  a  claim  for  it,  we  do  not 
know  that  the  reformers  themselves  ever  urged  such  an  assumption. 
True,  they  started  a  great  many  churches,  but  such  were  sug- 
gestively and  appropriately  named  when  designated  with  such  titles 
as"Lutheran  Church,  Wesleyan  Church,  Church  of  England,  Non- 
conformist Church,  Baptist  Church,  Methodist  Church,  Knox 
Church,  etc.,  etc.;  but  where  among  them  all  was  the  church  of 
Jesus  Christ? 

It  may  be  interesting  to  learn  just  what  the  reformers  did 
claim : 

Martin  Luther:  "I  caixnot  tell  what  to  say  of  myself,  perhaps  I  am  Philip 


104  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

Melancthon's  forerunner.  I  am  preparing  the  way  for  him  like  Elias  in  spirit 
and  power."29 

"Luther  perceived  that  the  ancient  and  primitive  church  must,  on  the  one 
hand,  be  restored  in  opposition  to  the  papacy  by  which  it  had  been  so  long  op- 
pressed."30 

John  Wesley:  "The  times  which  we  have  reason  to  believe  are  at  hand, 
(if  they  are  not  already  begun,)  are  what  many  pious  men  have  termed,  'the 
latter  day  glory' ;  .  .  .  And  yet  the  wise  men  of  the  world,  the  men  of  eminence, 
the  men  of  learning  and  renown,  "cannot  imagine  what  we  mean  by  talking 
of  any  extraordinary  work  of  God!"  They  cannot  discern  the  signs  of 
these  times!  They  can  see  no  signs  at  all  of  God's  arising  to  maintain  his 
own  cause,  and  set  up  his  kingdom  over  the  earth!"31 

Charley  Wesley: 

"Almighty  God  of  love 

Set  up  the  attractive  sign, 
And  summon  whom  thou  dost  approve 
For  messengers  divine. 

"From  favored  Abraham's  seed 

The  new  apostles  chose, 
In  isles  and  continents  to  spread 
The  dead-reviving  news. 

"Previous  to  that  dreadful  day 

Which  shall  thy  foes  consume, 
t"  '  Jesus  to  prepare  thy  way, 

Let  the  last  prophet  come."32 

Roger  Williams,  founder  of  the  first  Baptist  church  in  America:  "In  the 
poor,  small  span  of  my  life  I  desired  to  have  been  a  diligent  and  constant  ob- 
server, and  have  been  myself  many  ways  engaged  in  city,  in  country,  ijn 
court,  in  schools,  in  universities,  in  churches,  in  Old  and  New  England,  and 
yet  cannot,  in  the  holy  presence  of  God,  bring  in  the  results  of  a  satisfying 
discovery  that  either  the  begetting  ministry  of  the  apostles  or  messengers  to 
the  nations,  or  the  feeding  or  nourishing  ministry  of  pastors  and  teachers, 
according  to  the  first  institution  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  is  yet  restored  and  ex- 
tant .  .  .  the  apostasy  of  Antichrist  hath  so  far  corrupted  all  that  there  can  be 
no  recovery  out  of  that  apostasy  till  Christ  shall  send  forth  new  apostles  to 
plant  churches  anew."33 

Waldensians,  Wyckliffites,  and  Hussites:  "Some  of  this  class  of  people, 
perceiving  that  such  a  church  as  they  had  formed  an  idea  of,  would  never 
be  established  by  human  means,  indulged  the  hope  that  God  himself  would  in 
his  own  time  erect  for  himself  a  new  church,  free  from  every  blemish  and  im- 
purity; and  that  he  would  raise  up  certain  persons  and  fill  them  with  heavenly 
light  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  great  object."34 

Alexander  Campbell,  founder  of  the  Disciples :  "By  the  reformation  of  the 
seventeenth  century  that  dark  cloud  was  broken  in  fragments  and  though  the 
heavens  of  gospel  light  are  still  obscured  by  many  clouds — the  sects  of  various 
names— the  promise  is  that  at  evening  time  it  shall  be  light.  The  primitive 
gospel  in  its  effulgence  and  power  is  yet  to  shine  out  in  its  original  splendor 
to  regenerate  the  world."35 


29D,Aubigne's  History  of  the  Reformation,  vol.  2,  p.  Ill 
30Ibid.,  vol.  3,  p.  80. 
^Sermon  71. 

"Prophetic  Times,  vol.  2,  p.  144. 
^Kelley's  Presidency  and  Priesthood,  pp.  109,  110. 
34Mosheim's  Church  History,  book  4,  pp.  200,  201. 

35Hayden's  History  of  the  Disciples,  p.  36,  quoted  in  Kelley's  Presidency 
and  Priesthood,  p.  95. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  105 

John  Bunyan:  "It  hath  been  the  way  of  God,  even  when  he  doth  execute 
the  severest  judgments,  to  tell  it  in  the  ears  of  some  of  his  saints,  some  time 
before  he  doth  execute  the  same;  yea,  it  seems  to  me  that  it  will  be  so  in  the 
great  day  of  God  Almighty,  for  I  read,  that  before  the  Bridegroom  came  there 
was  a  cry  made,  'Behold  the  Bridegroom  cometh,'  which  cry  doth  not  seem  to 
me  to  be  the  ordinary  cry  of  the  ministers  of  the  gospel,  but  a  cry  that  was 
effected  by  some  sudden  and  marvelous  awakening,  the  product  of  some  new 
and  extraordinary  revelation"™ 

John  Robinson :  "He  charged  us  before  God  and  his  blessed  angels,  to  fol- 
low him  no  further  than  he  followed  Christ;  and  if  God  should  reveal  anything 
to  us  by  any  other  instrument  of  his,  to  be  as  ready  to  receive  it  as  ever  we 
were  to  receive  any  truth  by  his  ministry;  for  he  was  very  confident  the  Lord 
had  more  truth  and  light  yet  to  break  forth  out  of  his  holy  word.  He  took 
occasion  also  miserably  to  bewail  the  state  and  condition  of  the  reformed 
churches,  who  were  come  to  a  period  in  religion,  and  would  go  no  further 
than  the  instruments  of  their  reformation.  .  .  .  For,  saith  he,  it  is  not  possible 
the  Christian  world  should  come  so  lately  out  of  such  thick  antichristian 
darkness,  and  that  full  perfection  of  knowledge  should  break  forth  at  once."37 

Sir  Isaac  Newton :  "Newton  came  to  the  conclusion,  however,  that  the  time 
had  not  then  arrived  for  the  full  light  to  shine,  but  looked  for  clearer  light 
to  shine  in  future  days,  saying:  "About 'the  time  of  the.  end,  in  all  probability, 
a  body  of  men  will  rise  up,  who  will  turn  their  attention  to  the  prophecies,  and 
insist  upon  their  literal  interpretation  in  the  midst  of  much  clamor  and  opposi- 
tion."38 

There  must  be  a  stone  cut  out  of  a  mountain  without  hands  before  it  can 
fall  upon  the  toes  of  the  image  and  become  a  great  mountain  and  fill  the  earth. 
An  angel  must  fly  through  the  midst  of  heaven  with  the  everlasting  gospel  to 
preach  to  all  nations  before  Babylon  falls  and  the  Son  of  Man  reaps  his  har- 
vest. .  .  .  But  if  the  last  age,  the  age  of  opening  these  things  be  now  approach- 
ing, as  by  the  great  success  of  late  interpreters  it  seems  to  be,  we  have  more 
encouragement  than  ever  to  look  into  these  things. — Sir  Isaac  Newton,  Obser- 
vations on  the  Prophecies,  p.  250,  251. 

The  following  is  the  gist  of  what  the  men  of  the  reformation 
really  claimed  and  foresaw: 

1.  That  Luther  did  not  really  know  what  his  mission  was. 

2.  That  whatever  his  calling,  it  consisted  solely  of  a  "perhaps."' 
Vague !     Indefinite ! 

3.  That  apostles  and  teachers  were  not  "restored  and  extant" 
in  William's  day,  1639. 

4.  That  God  had  not  "set  up  his  kingdom"  in  Wesley's  day, 
1739. 

5.  That  "the  primitive  gospel  in  its  original  splendor"  was  not 
shining  in  Campbell's  day,  "is  yet  to  shine  out."     He  commenced 
his  work  about  1810. 

6.  That  the  "ancient  and  primitive  church  must  be  restored." 

7.  That  God  "will  arise  and  set  up  his  kingdom." 

8.  That  "the  Lord  has  yet  more  truth  to  break  forth." 

9.  That  "God  himself  would  in  his  own  time  erect  for  himself 
a  new  church." 

10.  That  "such  a  church  would  never  be  established  by  human 


"Tomlin's  Interpretation,  etc.,  p.  516. 
"Robinson's  Works,  vol.  1,  pp.  44,  45. 
^Totten's  Our  Race  News  Leaflet,  No.  90,  June  1898,  pp.  325,  326. 


106  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

11.  That  to  erect  this  "new  church"   God  "would  raise  up 
certain  persons  and  fill  them  with  heavenly  light." 

12.  That  "about  the  time  of  the  end  a  body  of  men  will  be 
raised  up,"  turning  their  attention  to  the  prophecies. 

13.  That  there  "can  be  no  recovery  out  of  the  apostasy  till 
Christ  shall  send  forth  new  apostles  to  plant  churches  anew." 

14.  That  God  will  "the  new  apostles  choose." 

15.  That  the  "last  prophet"  had  to  come. 

16.  That  there  will  be  "a  sudden  and  marvelous  awakening," 
"a  new  and  extraordinary  revelation." 

17.  That  "an  angel  must  come  with  the  everlasting  gospel." 

18.  That  the  body  of  men  to  be  raised  up  will  meet  with  "much 
clamor  and  opposition." 

In  view  of  these  startling  admissions  and  prophetic  forecasts, 
who  will  assume  to  credit  the  reformers  with  a  task  they  never 
attempted,  that  of  restoring  the  church.  And  right  here  is  where 
the  churches  have  been  building  on  sand.  Congregating  in  great 
bodies  they  have  never  investigated  the  foundation  on  which  they 
are  building.  To  them  it  is  sufficient  that  their  forefathers  were 
adjusted  to  a  certain  faith  and  of  course  that  is  good  enough  for 
them.  Strange,  however,  that  this  parrot  philosophy  works  only 
along  lines  of  theology.  They  never  think  of  returning  to  the 
domestic  and  manufacturing  inconveniences  of  even  twenty  years 
ago.  The  spinning  jenny,  the  reaping  hook,  and  the  flail  they  have 
discarded ;  the  tallow  dip  and  the  candle  they  have  abolished,  and 
only  the  best  and  brightest  can  command  the  market. 

No  marvel  then  that  men  are  arising,  loudly  lamenting  the 
inefficiency  of  their  churchly  institutions.  "Now  when  we  look  for 
the  'woman/  the  true  church,  under  the  outward  form  of  even  the 
Protestant  churches,  she  is  not  there."40  "The  Reformation  did 
not  go  far  enough,  it  did  not  purg;e  out  all  the  old  leaven,  it  retained 
some  principles  of  corruption."41 

As  the  offspring  of  Rome  the  Reformation  is  beginning  to  ac- 
knowledge its  place  in  prophecy :  "Mystery,  Babylon  the  Great,  the 
Mother  of  Harlots  and  Abominations  of  the  Earth." — Revelation 
17:5.* 

The  Tennessee  Baptist  says:  "This  woman  [popery]  is  called  the  mother 
of  harlots  and  abominations.  Who  are  the  daughters?  The  Lutheran,  the 
Presbyterian,  and  the  Episcopalian  churches  are  all  branches  of  the  [Roman] 
Catholic.  Are  not  these  denominated  harlots  and  abominations  in  the  above 
passage?  I  so  decide.  I  could  inot,  with  the  stake  before  me,  decide  otherwise." 
Alexander  Campbell  says:  "The  worshiping  establishments  now  in  operation 


^Reverend  Ira  Case,  Light  from  Prophecy,  p.  102. 

"Reverend  Guinness,  Emd  of  the  Age,  p.  337. 

*Canon  3,  Council  of  Trent:  "Whoever  shall  affirm  that  the  true  doctrine 
of  the  sacrament  of  baptism  is  not  in  the  Roman  Church  which  is  the  mother 
and  mistress  of  all  churches;  let  him  be  accursed."  Roman  Catholocism,  vol. 
1,  p.  202,  Reverend  Charles  Elliott  D.  D. 

Reverend  Joseph  C.  Ayr,  Ph.  D.  "The  Roman  Church  is  not  merely  the 
mistress,  she  is  the  mother  of  all  churches." — Development  of  the  Appellate 
Jurisdiction  of  the  Roman  'See,  p.  199,  vol.  8. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  107 

throughout  Christendom,  cased  and  cemented  by  their  respective  voluminous 
confessions  of  faith,  and  their  ecclesiastical  constitutions,  are  not  churches  of 
Jesus  Christ,  but  the  legitimate  daughters  of  that  mother  of  harlots,  the 
Church  of  Rome." — Thoughts  on  Daniel  and  the  Revelation,  by  Uriah  Smith, 
p.  796. 

And  these  writers  might  have  included  their  own  respective 
churches,  the  Baptist  being  as  near  a  relative  as  any;  while  Dis- 
cipleism,  although  not  a  daughter,  yet  being  an  offshoot  of  the  Pres- 
byterian and  Baptist  churches,  may  claim  relationship  as  grand- 
daughter. 

The  work  of  the  Reformation,  however,  was  necessary  in  its 
time  and  place.  It  tended  to  break  the  fetters  of  priestly  domina- 
tion, ushering  in  an  era  of  investigation.  'The  efforts  of  the  re- 
formers were  an  important  preparation,  in  the  providence  of  God, 
for  the  scenes  which  are  soon  to  be  realized  in  the  Christian  world. 
It  was  like  the  dawning  of  the  morning,  in  which  the  verge  of  the 
horizon  is  tinged  with  light;  but  afterwards  all  becomes  obscure, 
by  the  collecting  and  thickening  clouds,  which  are  too  gross  and 
dense  to  be  dispelled  in  a  moment.  Thus  the  darkness  becomes 
greater  than  before,  until  at  length  the  sun  rises,  and  all  obscurity 
is  driven  away.  In  this  view  the  Reformation  may  be  considered 
as  a  preparative  to  the  accomplishment  of  this  prophecy.  ...  It 
was  the  dawning  of  the  great  work,  which  shall  appear,  and  spread 
rapidly  over  the  world,  in  the  latter  days.  The  accomplishment  of 
this  prophecy  is  yet  future,  but  it  is  fast  hastening  on." — Reverend 
Robert  Reid,  in  Seven  Last  Plagues,  p.  202,  published  1828. 

The  prophecy  alluded  to  by  Mr.  Reid  is  Revelation  14 :  6, 
wherein  God  has  promised  a  restoration  of  the  everlasting  gospel 
by  the  hand  of  an  angel.  Little  did  he  think  that  its  fulfillment 
was  even  at  the  door  while  he  wrote. 

4.     ROME    AND    THE    REFORMATION    WITHOUT   AUTHORITY 

In  addition  to  all  these  disqualifying  conditions,  Rome  and  the 
Reformation  lacked  the  very  essential  credentials  of  authority. 
Authority?  Yes,  authority!  For  no  man  has  the  right  to  usurp 
any  office  without  first  being  appointed  thereto.  This  principle  is 
recognized  in  all  the  marts  of  life,  whether  the  judicial,  the  mili- 
tary, the  mercantile,  or  the  labor.  Even  the  very  ordinary  calling 
of  a  town  constable  cannot  be  assumed  at  the  pleasure  of  presump- 
tion. 

It  is  by  authority  that  kings  rule,  generals  command,  parlia- 
mentarians make  laws  and  magistrates  enforce  them ;  and  the  hum- 
blest of  our  public  school  instructors  are  restrained  from  teaching 
until  authorized  by  the  appointing  power. 

And  this  question  surely  concerns  the  kingdom  of  God,  for  do 
we  not  read,  "How  shall  they  preach  except  they  be  sent?" — 
Romans  10 :  14,  15. 

Moses  did  not  dare  to  enter  upon  the  exalted  functions  of  his 
office  until  appointed  thereto  by  an  angel ;  neither  did  Aaron  occupy 
as  a  spokesman  until  authorized  by  revelation. 

It  was  the  same  in  New  Testament  times.     While  here,  our 


108  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

Lord  appointed  a  ministry  in  person,  and  after  his  ascension  made 
selection  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  audible  revelation : 

Now  there  were  in  the  church  that  was  at  Antioch,  certain  prophets  and 
teachers;  ...  as  they  ministered  to  the  Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Ghost  said, 
Separate  unto  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I  have  called 
them.  And  when  they  had  fasted  and  prayed  and  laid  their  hands  on  them, 
they  sent  them  away.  So  they,  being  sent  forth  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  de- 
parted.—Acts  13:1-4. 

All  were  not  permitted  to  occupy  who  wanted  to.  Self-as- 
sumers  and  usurpers  were  frequently  punished.  It  was  dangerous 
to  impersonate  the  Lord's  appointed.  Saul  tried  it  and  lost  his 
kingdom;  Uzziah  for  the  same  sin  was  smitten  with  leprosy;  and 
the  seven  sons  of  Sceva  were  set  on  by  devils.  (1  Samuel  13;  2 
Chronicles  26;  Acts  19:  13,  16.) 

The  unchangeable  law  governing  in  this  matter  is  as  impartial 
as  it  is  clear,  "And  no  man  taketh  this  honor  unto  himself,  but 
he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron." — Hebrews  5 :  4.  High  or 
low,  rich  or  poor,  none  were  privileged.  A  divine  call  was  exacted. 

How  unlike  our  modern  methods  of  conferring  a  "call."  Aaron 
was  not  ordained  because  of  some  feeling  in  the  heart;  a  theolog- 
ical seminary  did  not  do  it;  nor  yet  was  he  voted  one  by  the  voice 
of  a  congregation.  The  fact  is,  that  God  spoke.  He  ordered 
Aaron's  appointment,  and  the  people,  knowing  that  a  revelation 
from  the  Eternal  had  been  received,  were  satisfied  to  accept.  (Ex- 
odus 4:  10-16,30,31.) 

Nor  was  Aaron  suffered  to  enter  the  priest's  office  simply  upon 
his  personal  say-so.  That  would  never  do.  There  are  too  many 
getting  "calls"  from  that  quarter  nowadays,  particularly  when 
there  is  a  fat  salary  in  sight. 

The  record  reads  that  God  revealed  himself  through  another, 
Moses ;  one  already  occupying  the  position  of  authority.  Upon  the 
strength  of  this  revelation  and  no  other,  Aaron  was  ordained. 
This,  then,  is  the  pattern  "call"  and  no  man  should  assume  minis- 
terial office  save  he  is  "called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron." 

Apply  this  test  to  Rome  and  the  Reformation,  and  what  a 
contrast!  Where  among  them  is  there  a  mouthpiece  of  the  Al- 
mighty through  whom  he  may  communicate  his  will?  They  tell 
us  that  the  last  revelation  given  to  man,  was  that  to  John  upon  the 
Isle  of  Patmos,  over  eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  How  then  are 
their  ministers  called  ?  Manifestly  not  as  was  Aaron,  by  the  voice 
of  revelation.  The  facts  are  that  if  the  attractions  of  society  and 
salary  were  removed  there  would  be  fewer  "calls"  evolved.  Place 
the  ministers  on  a  Bible  basis  of  going  without  "purse  or  scrip," 
and  they  will  soon  cease  making  merchandise  out  of  the  word  of 
God. 

Here  we  are  then,  in  a  sorrowful  situation,  in  a  land  full  of 
churches  and  yet  none  of  them  receiving  revelations  from  the  Lord. 
Verily  it  hath  happened  even  as  the  prophet  foretold : 

For  this  people's  heart  is  waxed  gross,  and  their  ears  are  dull  of  hearing, 
and  their  eyes  they  have  closed;  lest  at  any  time  they  should  see  with  their 
eyes,  and  hear  with  their  ears. — Matthew  13:  15. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  109 

Well  might  Isaiah  hoplessly  ask,  "Whom  shall  he  teach  knowl- 
edge, and  whom  shall  he  make  to  understand  doctrine?" — Isaiah 
28:9. 

"Hold,"  says  the  Reformation,  "our  ministers  are  ordained." 

What !  ordain  men  who  have  not  been  previously  called !     What 

kind  of  work  is  this?     Camparable  only  to  the  conduct  of  Micah, 

the  idolater  who,  having  a  house  of  gods,  consecrated  his  own 

priests.     Well  did  Paul  predict : 

For  the  time  will  come  when  they  will  not  endure  sound  doctrine;  but 
after  their  own  lusts  shall  they  heap  to  themselves  teachers,  having  itching 
ears.  (Judges  17:  10;  2  Timothy  4:  3.) 

Not  only  must  the  "call"  be  legitimate  but  the  ordination  also. 
Everyone  cannot  ordain.  An  ordination  to  be  valid  must  come 
from  some  one  already  vested  with  authority;  otherwise  it  is  a 
pitcher  without  water.  A  son  cannot  inherit  the  fortune  of  his 
father  save  the  father  possesses  one. 

Let  us  trace,  then,  back  to  its  source  this  reformation  river  of 
ordination.  Confessedly  we  find  a  good  many  streams,  but  it  makes 
little  difference  which  one  we  take,  as  all  lead  to  the  same  source. 
The  Lutheran  may  follow  his  as  far  back  as  Luther;  the  Calvinist 
to  Calvin;  the  Presbyterian  to  John  Knox;  the  Episcopalian  to 
Henry  VIII ;  and  the  Baptist  to  Menno  Simon,  etc.,  etc. 

And  whence  received  these  men  their  ordination  ?  Or  did  they 
begin  their  work  without  one?  If  so,  what  an  unenviable  position, 
for  unordained  spells  unauthorized!  And  in  what  an  equally  un- 
enviable position  it  places  the  churches  which  have  grown  out  of 
them!  An  organization  cannot  possess  more  authority  than  its 
organizer;  a  stream  cannot  rise  higher  than  its  source. 

But  if  a  church  can  commence  its  existence  without  any  ordina- 
tion, why  should  the  ordination  service  ever  develop  within  that 
church?  Surely  that  which  can  originate  without  ordination  can 
be  perpetuated  without  ordination.  Indeed  we  may  ask  what  could 
an  ordination  from  unordained  ministers  confer?  Empty  of  ordi- 
nation virtue,  how  could  such  an  one  confer  upon  another  that 
which  he  himself  did  not  possess? 

Driven  to  the  wall  and  realizing  the  hoplessness  of  the  situa- 
tion, the  Reformation  is  finally  forced  to  follow  their  meandering 
streams  a  little  further.  Tracing,  therefore,  this  river  of  authority 
a  turn  beyond  the  reformers,  we  are  brought  to  its  source.  There 
it  is,  spread  put  amid  the  marshes  of  Rome.  Not  a  reformer  but 
who  either  directly  or  indirectly  quenched  his  authoritative  thirst 
out  of  the  stagnant  pool  of  the  papacy.  Luther,  Melancthon, 
Zwingli,  Calvin,  Knox,  Henry  VIII,  Cranmer,  and  Menno  Simon 
were  all  ordained  directly  under  the  hands  of  the  mother  church. 
It  is  a  matter  of  record  and  undisputed. 

An  amazing  spectacle  this!  For  centuries  the  Reformation 
has  been  raking  Rome  from  stem  to  stern,  proclaiming  her  every- 
thing that  is  vile,  denouncing  her  as  the  Devil  himself;  and  now 
forced  to  cringingly  confess  that  whatever  of  ordination  authority 
they  hold,  it  comes  from  the  object  of  their  wrath.  A  wonder  the 


110  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

child  ever  left  the  parent!  No  marvel  that  so  many  of  the  Prot- 
estant ministry  have  been  returning  to  Rome  in  recent  years. 

What  about  legality  of  this  authority?  Does  the  title  emanate 
from  the  crown?  Never!  "The  Roman  hierarchy,  then,  is  not 
a  true  church.  It  is  not  merely  a  corrupt,  but  a  false  church.  No 
spiritual  gifts  or  virtue  can  descend  from  it. — Reverend  John 
Rogers'  Lectures,  vol.  3,  p.  169. 

In  view  of  the  awful  apostasy  the  true  title  of  authority  became 
lost,  Rome's  claim  for  a  succession  to  the  contrary  notwithstand- 
ing. 

Thus  upon  search,  the  gilded  indentures  and  deeds  held  by  the 
Reformation  are  found  to  be  cloudy  and  unreliable.  Traced  to 
Rome,  they  go  to  the  pope,  thence  back  step  by  step  through  a  long 
channel  of  unprincipled  pontiffs  until  they  reach  the  fatal  "570" 
when,  as  we  have  learned,  "the  pope  took  the  opportunity  and  began 
to  hold  up  his  head." 

But  what  about  the  authority  held  by  the  pope?  Is  it  true 
that  he  holds  the  keys  of  Saint  Peter  so  arrogantly  claimed  by  the 
papacy?  We  challenge  the  production  of  that  key.  Indeed  there 
is  not  the  veriest  scrap  of  evidence  to  show  that  Peter  ever  trans- 
mitted to  the  pope  of  Rome  any  authority  whatever.  This  assump- 
tion of  Rome,  like  all  her  other  blasphemous  pretensions,  is  made 
out  of  whole  cloth.  A  pure  fabrication!  Neither  history  nor 
scripture  offers  the  slightest  support  to  such  a  delusion. 

It  may  be  that  Methodism  consoles  herself  with  the  thought 
that  John  Wesley  never  received  his  ordination  from  Rome.  True, 
directly,  he  did  not;  but  indirectly  he  did. 

Ordained,  as  he  admits,  by  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  of 
the  Church  of  England,  his  spiritual  pedigree  is  easily  traced. 
Through  the  Church  of  England  it  goes  back  to  Cranmer  and  Henry 
VIII,  thence  into  Rome. 

It  makes  little  difference  whether  one  drinks  at  the  distillery 
or  buys  over  the  bar;  it's  all  the  same  whisky  and  comes  from 
the  same  still.  - 

Thus  do  the  soul-prescriptions  proffered  by  the  papacy  and 
Protestantism  lack  the  one  essential,  vitalizing  ingredient — that 
of  authority.  They  are  but  bold  usurpations  at  best. 

5.  THE    REFORMATION    ADMITTEDLY    PREMATURE.      THE    PRO- 
PHETIC PERIODS  UNEXPIRED 

It  is  singular  and  yet  not  at  all  surprising  that  leading  minds 
of  the  Reformation  have  all  along  admitted  that  the  prophetic 
periods  had  not  matured  in  their  day.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the 
prophecies  on  the  downfall  and  restoration  of  the  church  are  so 
plain  that  most  anyone,  even  with  an  ordinary  investigation  would 
be  convinced  that  the  Reformation  broke  far  too  soon  for  it  to  come 
anywhere  near  the  time  set  for  the  restoration  of  the  church. 

We  submit  the  following  admissions: 

Sir  Isaac  Newton,  A.  D.  1733:  "The  sanctuary  and  the  host  were  tram- 
pled under  foot  2,300  days  and  in  Daniel's  prophecies  days  are  put  for  years. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  111 

They  were  to  last  till  the  sanctuary  which  had  been  cast  down   should  be 
cleansed  and  the  sanctuary  is  not  yet  cleansed."4" 

Sir  Henry  Kett,  B.  D.,  one  of  his  Majesty's  preachers  at  Whitehall,  A.  D. 
1801:  "We  have  sufficient  ground  to  conclude  positively  that  from  whatever 
remarkable  era  these  prophetical  years  are  dated  the  period  of  their  accom- 
plishment cannot  be  very  remote  from  the  present  time."43 

Archdeacon  Woodhouse,  M.  A.,  A.  D.  1805:  "The  1,260  years  are  not . yet 
elapsed."" 

Messrs.  Riverton  and  Hatchard,  A.  D.  1810 :  "How  or  when  did  the  woman 
return  from  her  long  stay  in  the  wilderness?  to  which  it  must  be  answered 
that  as  her  stay  in  the  wilderness  is  not  yet  completed,  the  method  of  her 
return,  being  future,  cannot  be  pointed  out."43 

Reverend  G.  S.  Faber,  B.  D.,  A.  D.  1811:  "We  are  living  in  the  predicted 
days  of  antichristian  blasphemy  and  that  the  1,260  years  are  rapidly  drawing 
near  to  their  termination."46 

Reverend  William  Girdlestone,  A.  B.,  A.  D.  1820 :  "But  there  has  been  yet 
no  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary."41 

Thomas  Newton,  D.  D.,  lord  bishop  of  Bristol,  in  his  thirteenth  edition, 
published  A.  D.  1823:  "These  2,300  days  denote  the  whole  time  from  the  be- 
ginning of  the  vision  to  the  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary.  The  sanctuary  is  not 
yet  cleansed  and  consequently  these  years  are  not  expired."4* 

Reverend  Robert  Culbertson,  A.  D.  1826:  "Some  interpreters  date  the  com- 
mencement of  this  period  with  the  time  of  the  vision,  which  was  in  the  third 
year  of  Belshazzar;  Daniel  8:1.  But  this  is  manifestly  too  early,  because  more 
than  2,300  years  have  elapsed  and  we  know  that  the  sanctuary  <is  not  yet 
cleansed"49 

In  view  then  of  these  clear-cut  confessions  of  leading  repre- 
sentatives of  the  Reformation  that  the  prophetic  periods  had  not 
expired  in  their  day,  and  knowing  further  that  the  church  of  Christ 
was  not  to  emerge  from  the  bondage  of  Babylon  until  said  periods 
had  expired,  who  shall  say  that  the  Reformation  did  in  anywise 
restore  said  church. 

It  could  not  be.  When  Reformation  ministers  themselves  own 
up  that  the  prophecies  had  not  matured,  that  "the  sanctuary  is  not 
yet  cleansed,"  that  the  church's  "stay  in  the  wilderness  is  not  yet 
completed,"  "her  return  being  future" ;  it  is  most  uncharitable  to 
charge  them  with  the  possession  of  what  they  did  not  claim,  nor 
possess.  It  remained,  as  we  have  learned,  for  1830  to  effect  a 
fulfillment  of  the  prophetic  periods  signalized  in  the  setting  up  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints. 

THE   RESTORATION 

The  child  of  the  restoration  having  demonstrated  itself  to  be 
a  creature  of  necessity  and  the  offspring  of  destiny,  the  following 
texts  will  suggest  their  application. 

But  there  is  a  God  in  heaven  that  revealeth  secrets,  and  maketh  known  to 
the  King  Nebuchadnezzar  what  shall  be  in  the  latter  days.  .  .  .  And  in  the 


^'Observations  on  the  Prophecies,  pp.  123,  124. 
43History  of  the  Interpreter  of  Prophecy,  vol.  2,  p.  58. 
4tThe  Apocalypse,  p.  303. 
^Daniel's  Metallic  Image,  p.  333. 
46Dissertation  on  the  Prophecies,  vol.  2,  p.  220. 
4TVisions  of  Daniel,  p.  222. 
48Dissertation  on  the  Prophecies,  p.  294. 
49Lectures  on  the  Rock  of  Revelation,  vol.  3,  p.  541. 


112  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up  a  kingdom,  which  shall  never 
be  destroyed. — Daniel  2 :  28,   44. 

And  he  shall  set  up  an  ensign  for  the  nations,  and  shall  assemble  the  out- 
casts of  Israel,  and  gather  together  the  dispersed  of  Judah  from  the  four  cor- 
ners of  the  earth. — Isaiah  11:  12. 

Go  through,  go  through  the  gates;  prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  people;  cast 
up,  cast  up  the  highway;  gather  out  the  stones;  lift  up  a  standard  for  the 
people.  Behold,  the  Lord  hath  proclaimed  unto  the  end  of  the  world,  Say  ye 
to  the  daughter  of  Zion,  Behold,  thy  salvation  cometh;  behold  his  reward  is 
with  him,  and  his  work  before  him. — Isaiah  62:  10,  11. 

And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world  for  a 
witness  unto  all  nations;  and  then  shall  the  end  come. — Matthew  24:  14. 

A  certain  man  made  a  great  supper,  and  bade  many :  and  sent  his  servant 
at  supper  time  to  say  to  them  that  were  bidden,  Come;  for  all  things  are  now 
ready. — Luke  14:  16,  17. 

And  about  the  eleventh  hour  he  went  out,  and  found  others  standing  idle, 
and  saith  unto  them,  Why  stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle?  They  say  unto  him, 
Because  no  man  hath  hired  us.  He  saith  unto  them,  Go  ye  also  into  the  vine- 
yard; and  whatsoever  is  right,  that  shall  ye  receive. — Matthew  20:  6,  7. 

Behold,  I  will  send  my  messenger  and  he  shall  prepare  the  way  before  me: 
and  the  Lord  whom  ye  seek,  shall  suddenly  come  to  his  temple,  even  the  mes- 
senger of  the  covenant,  whom  ye  delight  in:  behold,  he  shall  come,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts.  But  who  may  abide  the  day  of  his  coming?  and  who  shall 
stand  when  he  appeareth?  for  he  is  like  a  refiner's  fire,  and  like  fuller's  soap. 
— Mala'chi  3:  1,  2. 

Therefore,  behold,  I  will  proceed  to  do  a  marvelous  work  among  this 
people,  even  a  marvelous  work  and  wonder :  for"  the  wisdom  of  their  wise  men 
shall  perish,  and  the  understanding  of  their  prudent  men  shall  be  hid.  ...  Is  it 
not  yet  a  very  little  while,  and  Lebanon  shall  be  turned  into  a  fruitful  field, 
and  the  fruitful  field  shall  be  esteemed  as  a  forest? — Isaiah  29:  14,  17. 

But  in  the  last  days  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  the  mountains  of  the  house 
of  the  Lord  shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains. — Micah  4:  1. 

And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting 
gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  every  nation,  and 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give 
glory  to  him;  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come:  and  worship  him  that 
made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  water. — Revelation 
14:6,  7. 

The  reader  will  not  fail  to  observe  the  wonderful  ring  of  rela- 
tionship encircling  these  texts.  To  be  fulfilled  in  the  latter  days, 
all  of  them,  and  accomplished  by  the  selfsame  God,  it  must  be  that 
they  are  related  and  point  to  the  same  work. 

The  variety  of  phrasings  voiced  by  various  prophets  living 
hundreds  of  years  apart,  only  illustrates  the  individuality  of  the 
men.  They  were  neither  copyists  nor  caterers  and  foretold  the 
future  in  their  own  way,  regardless  of  how  others  had  or  would 
see  it. 

It  matters  not,  then,  whether  they  said,  "the  latter  days,"  or 
"end  of  the  world/'  it  referred  to  the  same  time.  The  "kingdom 
of  God"  and  the  "Gospel  of  the  kingdom"  are  inseparably  asso- 
ciated, and  both  are  to  be  set  up  in  the  "latter  days."  This  king- 
dom is  to  be  represented  by  an  "ensign,"  a  "standard,"  for  whoever 
heard  tell  of  a  kingdom  without  a  standard  ? 

The  standard  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  that  which  is  carried 
to  the  forefront  in  all  her  campaigns,  the  everlasting  gospel. 

The  significance  of  the  "house  of  the  Lord"  as  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  is  apparent  to  all,  and  the  whole  dispensation  of  the 
restoration  is  indeed  "a  marvelous  work  and  a  wonder." 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  113 

The  sending  of  a  "servant  at  supper  time,"  or  the  appointing 
of  a  "messenger"  to  "prepare  the  way"  of  the  Lord,  together  with 
the  licensing  of  "laborers  in  the  eleventh  hour,"  simply  means  that 
God  will  work  as  of  old,  through  the  agency  of  man.  And  the 
fact  that  God  will  do  the  hiring,  the  sending,  stands  out  in  bold 
relief,  in  striking  contrast  to  the  self-appointed  parsons  of  to-day. 

1.  TO  BE  RESTORED  IN  LATTER  DAYS 

When  the  Savior  of  mankind  opened  up  his  ministerial  career 
with  that  vivifying  proclamation,  "The  time  is  fulfilled  and  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand,"  he  struck  the  keynote  of  popular  ex- 
pectancy. .  Israel  was  looking  for  such,  and  why?  Simply  because 
the  four  hundred  and  ninety  prophetic  days  of  Daniel  were  matur- 
ing to  fulfillment. 

However  much  they  were  unready  to  receive  the  king,  they  had 
sense  enough  to  know  that  when  God  said  he  would  dp  a  certain 
work,  within  a  certain  time,  he  would  do  it.  And  he  did  it. 

We  may  therefore  be  reasonably  assured  that  since  the  same 
God  has  decreed  a  restoration  of  the  church,  it  will  come,  and  come, 
too,  within  the  appointed  time. 

The  prophecies  referred  to  declare  that  it  will  be  restored  in 
the  "latter  days,"  at  a  time  when  the  gospel  trump  may  be  sounded 
as  a  tocsin  of  alarm,  as  "a  witness  unto  all  nations"  of  a  soon  coming 
King. 

We  have  reached  those  days.  The  signs  of  the  times  announce 
it.  The  languishing  of  the  earth,  whereby  its  olden  productiveness 
is  diminished;  the  astonishing  increase  of  pestilence  and  plagues, 
becoming  more  and  more  baffling,  are  surely  supplications  from  the 
soil  for  rest. 

Cyclones,  typhoons,  earthquakes,  and  wars  are  doing  their 
deadly  work.  It  seems  that  the  very  elements  of  air,  and  of  earth, 
are  vieing  with  each  other  in  the  enormity  of  their  destructions. 
"Blood  and  fire  and  pillars  of  smoke"  are  on  every  hand. 

The  destruction  wrought  by  fires  in  the  United  States  alone 
totals  nearly  $300,000,000  per  year.  Within  recent  times  has  oc- 
curred the  world's  greatest  earthquake  disaster,  and  the  world's 
greatest  boat  disaster:  the  former  transpiring  at  Messina,  Italy, 
and  the  latter  in  the  sinking  of  the  Titanic. 

The  annual  accidental  slaughter  occasioned  by  railway  mishaps 
equals  in  its  enormity  an  old-fashioned  war,  save  that  it  continues 
with  no  abatement  nor  any  prospect  of  prevention. 

And  now  comes  the  greatest  war  in  history.  The  casualties  of 
one  of  the  belligerents  alone,  totals  4,000,000  to  date,  and  those  of 
the  other  thirteen  in  proportion.  Assuredly  the  destroying  angel  is 
abroad  in  the  land. 

The  following  paragraph  I  copy  verbatim  from  the  first  edition 
of  this  work  published  in  1909 : 

The  recent  demonstrations  of  unrest  prevailing  in  the  Balkans  are  hasten- 
ing to  a  crisis.  This  unrest  will  continue  until  Turkey  will  be  driven  from 
Europe.  It  is  portrayed  in  prophecy  in  the  drying  up  of  that  "great  river 
Euphrates."  Transpiring  as  it  will  under  the  administration  of  the  sixth 


114  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

angel  in  close  proximity  to  the  seventh.,  the  last,  one  cannot  but  feel  our  near- 
ness to  the  end.  "So  like  wise  ye,  when  ye  shall  see  all  these  things  know  that 
it  is  near,  evesn  at  the  doors,." 

Since  then  the  unrest  has  surely  developed ;  the  world  war  has 
broken  out,  and  we  leave  the  results  of  the  war,  however  soon  it  may 
end,  to  determine  just  how  far  we  have  been  correct  in  the  inter- 
pretation of  prophecy. 

The  distress  of  nations  was  never  more  apparent  than  now. 
While  they  are  spending  billions  in  the  slaughter  of  each  other, 
starving  multitudes  are  crying  for  bread.  The  whole  world  is 
racked  by  strifes,  political,  social,  and  labor.  Nor  does  there  seem 
to  be  any  remedy.  Protests  are  paraded  in  wordy  resolutions  and 
legislation  is  piled  up  in  penalizing  laws,  but  all  to  no  avail. 
Wretchedness  and  selfishness  rule  on,  unchallenged  and  uncon- 
trolled. The  rich  are  getting  richer  and  the  poor,  poorer,  for  they 
have  "heaped  together  treasure  for  the  last  days."  "Divide  the 
spoil,"  cries  the  toiler,  "Never,"  replies  the  capitalist,  and  the 
greedy  monopolist  grinds  on. 

On  the  other  hand  the  wonderful  increase  of  knowledge  in 
every  department  of  usefulness  and  science  exhibited  on  farm  and 
in  factory,  in  classroom  and  laboratory,  in  surgery  and  invention 
astoundingly  fulfills  the  voice  of  prophecy:  "But  thou,  O  Daniel, 
shut  up  the  words  and  seal  the  book  even  to  the  time  of  the  end : 
many  shall  run  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased"  (Dan- 
iel 12 :  4.)  Truly  it  is  the  time  of  "the  end." 

Surely,  then,  the  time  is  upon  us  for  the  restoration  of  the 
gospel.  Indeed,  "the  time  is  fulfilled,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
hand."50 

2.     TO  BE  RESTORED  A  VERY  LITTLE  WHILE  BEFORE  THE  RETURN 
OF  FERTILITY  TO  PALESTINE 

Isaiah  submits  a  time  limit  for  the  inauguration  of  this  "mar- 
velous work  and  a  wonder." 

"Is  it  not  yet  a  very  little  while,  and  Lebanon  shall  be  turned 
into  a  fruitful  field  ?"— Isaiah  29:  17. 

The  land  of  Lebanon  refers  to  Palestine.  (See  Jeremiah  22 :  6 ; 
Zechariah  10:  10.) 

Now  notice :  a  predicted  change  is  to  come  over  that  land,  of  an 
extraordinary  nature.  It  is  a  change  for  the  better,  a  transfer- 
ence from  a  state  of  sterility  to  a  state  of  fertility,  from  a  barren 
field  to  a  "fruitful  field." 

Wonderful,  indeed,  when  we  consider  that  for  long  centuries  it 
has  been  a  barren  waste.  It  has  lain  under  the  curse  of  God  ever 
since  the  Jews  rejected  our  Lord:. "And  the  Lord  shall  make  the 
rain  of  thy  land  powder  and  dust."  (Deuteronomy  28:  24.) 

Eighteen  centuries  of  war,  ruin  and  neglect  have  passed  over  it.  ...  Its 


50Mark  1:  15;  Matthew  24:7,  14,  29,  37;  Luke  21:10,  11,  25,  26;  Acts 
2:  19,  20;  Isaiah  24:  4;  Jeremiah  30:  23;  2  Timothy  3:1;  James  5:  1-7;  Reve- 
lation 16 :  12 ;  Matthew  24 :  33. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  115 

soil  has  washed  down  its  ravines,  leaving  the  hillsides  rocky  and  sterile.  Its 
trees  have  been  cut  down  and  never  replaced.  Its  fields  have  been  desolate, 
...  a  land  of  ruins  without  man  or  beast. — McClintock's  and  Strong's  Ency- 
clopedia. 

Thanks  be  to  God,  the  drought  of  disfavor  has  been  broken. 
Rains  have  returned  and  Lebanon  has  been  restored  to  a  fruitful 
field.  This  all  occurred  in  1853  A.  D.  The  following  letter  from 
Louis  Van  Buren  is  to  that  effect : 

I  arrived  in  Indiana  a  few  days  since,  from  the  Eastern  Continent.  I 
stopped  at  Joppa  nearly  the  whole  winter.  For  my  part  I  was  well  pleased 
with  the  country.  It  is  certainly  a  land  of  most  wonderful  fruitfulness,  with 
a  delightsome  climate,  producing  everything,  if  properly  cultivated,  and  from 
two  to  three  crops  in  a  year.  They  have  grain,  fruit  and  vegetables  all  the 
year  round.  In  fact  I  never  was  in  such  a  country  before.  I  have  seen  much 
good  country  in  Europe  and  America,  but  none  to  compare  with  Palestine; 
its  fruitfulness  is  uncommon,  and  the  climate  the  most  delightful;  even  in 
winter  I  did  not  see  the  least  sign  of  frost,  and  vegetables  of  every  sort  were 
growing  in  the  gardens.  It  is  a  fact  that  the  rain  and  dew  are  restored; 
recently,  in  1853,  the  former  and  latter  rains  were  restored,  to  the  astonish- 
ment of  the  natives. — November  14,  1867. 

Also  the  following  from  Reverend  Hugh  Stowell : 

I  know  not  whether  you  are  aware  of  the  fact  but  it  is  one  that  is  fully 
authenticated,  that  the  "latter  rain"  returned  last  year  to  Mount  Zion — a  rain, 
that  had  been  withheld,  so  far  as  our  information  goes,  ever  since  the  dis- 
persion of  the  people;  and  he  who  has  brought  back  the  "latter  rain"  in  its 
season,  will  also  give  the  "former  rain"  in  its  season;  and  these  returning 
showers  of  earthly  blessings  are  the  harbingers  of  returning  showers  of  spirit- 
ual benedictions  from  on  high. — Reverend  Hugh ,  Stowell,  in  Scottish  Presby- 
terian Magazine,  1853,  Parsons'  Text  Book,  p.  205. 

Nor  must  we  forget  the  expiration  of  those  grand  prophetic 
periods  of  1,260,  2,300,  and  2,520  years,  terminating  as  they  do  in 
1830.  It  was  the  day  of  the  deliverance  of  the  church  and  surely 
"a  very  little  while"  before  Palestine  was  turned  into  a  fruitful 
field. 

3.     MANNER  OF  EFFECTING  THE  RESTORATION 

The  first  and  most  notable  thing  relative  to  the  restoration,  is 
the  fact  that  it  is  God  himself  who  will  establish  it.  It  will  not  be 
left  to  the  ingenuity  of  earth.  The  wisdom  of  man  sorrowfully  ex- 
hibited in  a  thousand  conflicting  creeds,  is  absolutely  unfitted  for 
the  task.  "Therefore  behold  I  will  proceed  to  do  a  marvelous  work 
among  this  people,  even  a  marvelous  work  and  a  wonder;  for  the 
wisdom  of  their  wise  men  shall  perish,  and  the  understanding  of 
their  prudent  men  shall  be  hid."  (Isaiah  29:  14.) 

The  stone  shall  be  cut  out  of  the  mountain  "without  hands." 
Human  hands  cannot  quarry  it  and  granolithic  substitutes  will  not 
do.  "And  in  the  days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven  set  up 
a  kingdom."  (Daniel  2 :  44.) 

Now  as  to  the  course  to  be  pursued  in  order  to  effect  the  resto- 
ration, two  plans  present  themselves,  one  of  which  may  be  selected. 
One  is,  that  the  King  may  come  in  person  and  accomplish  it.  This 
he  did  nineteen  hundred  years  ago.  The  other  is,  that  he  may  send 
an  ambassador,  an  angel,  one  clothed  with  wisdom  and  authority. 


116          A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

The  work  thus  accomplished  would  be  the  same  as  though  the  King 
himself  performed  it.  Either  plan  will  do  and  it  is  immaterial  to 
us  which  one  he  selects.  It  is  left  for  him  to  say.  And  he  has 
said  it: 

And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlast- 
ing gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation, 
and  kindred  and  tongue,  and  people,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and 
give  glory  to  him;  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come. — Revelation  14:  6,  7. 

The  reader  will  make  no  mistake.  This  surely  refers  to  a  latter- 
day  work.  It  is  the  restoration  of  the  gospel  in  "the  hour  of  God's 
judgment,"  the  very  age  alluded  to  in  the  other  prophecies,  viz, 
the  "eleventh  hour,"  "the  last  days,"  the  "supper  time,"  "the  end  of 
the  world"  and  "the  latter  days." 

It  is  evident  that  this  does  not  refer  to  the  first  publication  of  the  gospel 
by  the  apostles;  because  it  immediately  precedes  the  execution  of  judgment 
upon  the  kingdom  of  the  beast.  But  it  is  a  publication  of  the  gospel  prepara- 
tory to  the  fall  of  mystic  Babylon.  It  must,  therefore,  signify  some  remarkable 
spreading  of  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel  at  the  latter  end  of  the  reign  of  Anti- 
christ. And  it  is  called  "the  everlasting  gospel"  to  signify  that  it  is  a  glorious 
revelation  from  the  Eternal  God, — Langdon's  Observations,  etc.,  pp.  192,  193. 

Such  a  restoration  was  declared  to  be  needed  and  desired  in  the 
days  preceding  1830. 

And  this  may  perhaps  be  the  event,  described  in  Revelation  14:  6,  of  an 
angel  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  to 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth.  Some  such  sensible  renewed  divine  interposition 
seems  indeed  to  be  wanting  to  revive  real  religious  impressions  in  the  world 
where  in  general,  religion  is  degenerated  into  a  mere  unimpressive  name  and 
form. — Reverend  James  Brown,  on  Revelation,  p.  95,  published  1810. 

The  context  clearly  reveals  the  situation  of  the  prophecy  and  its 
fulfillment.  Going  back  to  the  twelfth  chapter  we  are  informed  of 
the  woman's  departure  into  the  wilderness,  where  she  remains  for 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years.  Act  1. 

In  the  thirteenth  chapter  the  story  continues,  taking  up  the  ter- 
rible condition  of  the  world  under  the  papal  predominance  and  per- 
secutions. Indeed  the  matter  is  so  plain  that  a  wayfaring  man 
though  a  fool  need  not  err  therein.  The  very  name  of  the  latter 
power  is  given: 

Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  understanding  count  the  number  of 
the  beast :  for  it  is  the  number  of  a  man ;  and  his  number  is  six  hundred  three 
score  and  six  [666]. 

Now  it  is  a  matter  of  notoriety  that  the  pope  assumes  to  be  the 
"vice-gerent  of  the  Son  of  God."  He  is  so  acclaimed  by  the  people 
of  that  faith.  This  assumption,  reduced  to  the  language  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  reads,  vicarius  filii  del,  said  to  have  been 
inscribed  on  the  pope's  triple  tiara  at  one  time.  Taking  the  letters 
out  of  this  title  which  the  Latins  used  as  numerals,  and  giving  them 
their  numerical  value,  we  have  just  666.  Thus  we  have  v,  5 ;  i,  1 ;  c, 
100 ;  (a  and  r  are  not  used  as  numerals)  ;i,l;u  (formerly  the  same 
as  v) ,  5 ;  (.<?  and  /  not  used  as  numerals)  ;?',!;  I,  50 ;?'.!;  i,  1 ;  d,  500 ; 
(e  not  used  as  a  numeral)  ;  i,  1.  Adding  these  numbers  together  we 
have  666.  Act  2. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  117 

The  fourteenth  chapter  opens  and  immediately  stages  the  third 
act.  It  is  the  last  in  the  drama  of  life  and  will  end  in  a  triumphant 
climax.  Brighter  visions  burst  upon  the  view,  and  behold,  a  new 
character  is  introduced.  It  is  an  angel  of  the  Lord.  His  is  an  im- 
portant part,  a  glorious  part : 

And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting 
gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people. — Revelation  14 :  6. 

Assuredly  a  restoration  of  the  gospel  by  angel  hands. 
4.     ANGEL  MINISTRATION 

The  blessing  of  angel  visitation,  so  far  as  the  Bible  is  concerned, 
is  a  very  ordinary  incident.  Angels  have  ministered  to  humanity 
in  all  the  walks  of  life.  High  and  low,  rich  and  poor  have  received 
of  their  gracious  presence.  They  not  only  concerned  themselves 
with  exalted  achievements,  but  condescended  to  advise  in  the  hum- 
bler details  of  life. 

We  read  of  them  appearing  unto  Abraham  on  the  plains  of 
Mamre,  announcing  approaching  posterity;  and  later,  interfering 
in  behalf  of  his  son's  life  when  laid  upon  the  altar.  Through  their 
kindly  counsel  Hagar  was  encouraged,  and  when  ready  to  perish 
with  thirst  was  directed  to  a  well  of  water,  and  Lot  was  saved  from 
the  burning  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah. 

An  angel  directed  Joshua  in  the  siege  of  Jericho,  and  again  was 
found  rebuking  Balaam  for  brutality  to  his  beast.  Elijah,  wander- 
ing as  a  fugitive,  sought  an  asylum  in  the  comfortless  hospitality  of 
a  wilderness,  and  but  for  the  timely  intervention  of  an  angel  would 
have  perished. 

The  New  Testament  knows  no  cessation  of  their  kindly  watch- 
care.  Apprising  Mary  of  approaching  honor,  they  later  announced 
the  birth  of  our  Savior  to  the  shepherds  on  Bethlehem's  plains ;  and 
warning  Joseph,  the  child's  life  was  preserved  from  the  murderous 
hand  of  Herod.  Encouraging  the  apostles  who  were  sorrowing  for 
an  ascending  Christ,  they  were  later  seen  directing  Philip  in  his 
work,  even  mapping  out  the  very  road  he  should  take.  Cornelius 
they  counseled,  and  stood  by  Paul  in  the  storm. 

Popular  teaching  takes  the  position  that  a  reception  of  angels 
is  entirely  a  social  function  of  the  past ;  that  it  has  gone  out  of  style 
never  to  be  revived.  They  would  have  us  believe  that  their  olden 
interest  and  love  for  humanity  has  waned ;  or  else  that  some  griev- 
ous epidemic  has  befallen  them,  making  it  impossible  to  continue 
communication. 

Upon  what  grounds  they  base  such  assumptions  we  are  not 
advised.  Not  upon  the  Scriptures  at  any  rate.  To  the  contrary, 
the  Bible  proclaims  positively  that  angels  will  continue  their  uncom- 
pleted work  even  to  the  end  of  time,  "When  the  Son  of  Man  shall 
come  in  his  glory  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him." 

We  are  unaware  of  any  decree  preventing  their  transportation 
to  earth,  and  the  route  by  which  they  traveled '  eighteen  hundred 
years  ago  is  still  in  existence ;  overgrown,  it  may  be,  by  the  barriers 
of  unbelief ;  but  the  power  is  in  us  to  remove  the  barriers. 


118          A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

If  cause  has  arisen  preventing  the  visitation  of  angels,  it  has 
emanated  from  man,  who  by  his  unbelief  has  refused  to  extend 
them  invitation,  choosing  rather  to  excuse  his  discourtesy  by  invent- 
ing such  wicked  falsehoods  as,  "There  are  no  angels  nowadays,  and 
whoever  receives  them,  it  is  all  of  the  Devil." 

Shame  on  a  neglectful  Christianity,  which  by  its  evil  heart  of 
unbelief  has  deprived  itself  of  the  richest  treasures  of  divine  grace ! 

The  facts  are  that  a  hireling  ministry  have  refused  all  along  to 
support  any  doctrine  that  might  bring  man  in  touch  with. his  Maker. 
They  have  feared  the  results,  knowing  full  well  that  it  would  en- 
danger their  finely  fixed  frauds.  It  is  even  as  the  prophet  said, 
"The  heads  thereof  judge  for  reward  and  the  priests  thereof  teach 
for  hire" ;  therefore  night  shall  be  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  not  have  a 
vision ; . . .  Yea,  they  shall  all  cover  their  lips :  for  there  is  no  Answer 
of  God."  (Micah3:6-ll.) 

Away  with  the  hireling  who  lives  to  fleece,  rather  than  feed, 
leeching  the  vitals  of  honest  ignorance.  Down  with  these  spiritless, 
soulless  trusts,  thrust  upon  an  unsuspecting  public,  whose  leading 
characteristics,  displayed  in  choir  and  congregation,  are  greed, 
gayety,  and  graft. 

But,  "Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers :  for  thereby  some 
have  entertained  angels  unawares." — Hebrews  13 :  2.  Wholesome, 
universal  counsel  this,  and  never  intended  to  be  narrowed  down 
to  the  limited  confines  of  apostolic  days. 

Marvelous  missions  have  been  assigned  the  angels,  for  future 
times,  as  abundantly  announced  in  the  book  of  Revelation.  Some 
are  messengers  of  peace,  while  others  are  heralds  of  judgments  to 
be  rolled  forth  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth.  And  our  Lord  foreseeing 
the  final  calamities,  has  made  provision  for  the  escape  of  the  right- 
eous. For  them  he  will  have  a  place  prepared,  and  to  it  the  angels 
"shall  gather  together  his  elect."  (Matthew  24 :  31.) 

(It  is  not  in  harmony  with  the  policy  of  the  Lord  that  the  voice 
of  visions  should  forever  cease,  lest  the  plague  of  apostasy  con- 
tinue unchecked  and  the  great  work  of  the  restoration  be  forever 
frustrated ;  "Where  there  is  no  vision  the  people  perish."  (Proverbs 
29:18.) 

Visions  being  the  common  channel  of  communication  in  the 
past,  we  may  not  expect  them  to  be  ignored  in  the  future ;  nor  will 
they  be,  especially  in  the  inauguration  of  the  latter-day  glory : 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  saith  God,  I  will  pour  out  of  my 
Spirit  upon  all  flesh:  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy,  and 
your  young  men  shall  see  visions,  and  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams. — 
Acts  2:17. 

Mark  well  the  time,  "the  last  days,"  the  very  time  of  the  resto- 
ration, and  this  prediction  becomes  doubly  impressive,  when  in  turn- 
ing to  the  prophecy  of  Joel  2 :  28,  we  find  it  again  affirmed,  almost 
word  for  word.  An  inviolable  decree ! 

"Young  men  shall  see  visions,"  says  the  prophecy.  Evidently 
Zechariah  had  a  glimpse  of  this  very  occurrence  when  overhearing 
two  angels  Converse : 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  119 

A^nd,  behold,  the  angel  that  talked  with  me  went  forth,  and  another  angel 
went  out  to  meet  him,  and  said  unto  him,  Run,  speak  to  this  young  man,  saying, 
Jerusalem  shall  be  inhabited  as  towns  without  walls  for  the  multitude  of  men 
and  cattle  therein. — Zechariah  2:3,  4. 

Who  this  young  man  will  be,  we  are  not  informed.  At  any 
rate  not  one  of  the  Bible  prophets;  for  none  of  them,  either  old 
or  young,  ever  claimed  to  have  received  this  messenger.  It  remained 
for  one  of  a  later  period.  The  context  discloses  that ;  for,  associated 
with  this  angel  visitation,  the  deliverance  of  Zion  (the  church)  from 
the  daughter  of  Babylon ;  the  choosing  of  "Jerusalem  again" ;  the 
coming  of  Jesus  Christ  to  dwell  among  his  people ;  and  the  recovery 
of  Israel  from  "the  land  of  the  north,"  are  engagingly  set  forth. 
Latter-day  events  surely !  And  the  entire  chapter  is  thus  taken  up. 

How,  and  in  what  particular  manner,  this  young  man  will  re- 
ceive this  information,  we  are  not  advised.  Possibly  by  word  of 
mouth ;  or  it  may  be  through  the  deliverance  of  some  sacred  record ; 
and  yet  it  is  quite  probable  that  both  means  will  be  employed. 

At  all  events  the  reception  of  visions  and  revelations,  written 
upon  plates  of  imperishable  material,  is  neither  impossible  nor 
improbable.  The  following  will  signify: 

And  the  Lord  answered  me;,  and  said,  Write  the  vision,  and  make  it, plain 
upon  tables,  that  he  may  run  that  readeth  it.  For  the  vision  is  yet  for  an  ap- 
pointed time,  but  at  the  end  it  shall  speak,  and  not  lie:  though  it  tarry,  wait 
for  it;  because  it  will  surely  come,  it  will  not  tarry. — Habakkuk  2:2,  3. 

A  very  condensed  prophecy  surely,  but  clearly  setting  forth  the 
following  facts : 

1.  A  vision  or  revelation  will  come. 

2.  It  will  be  written  down. 

3.  It  will  be  recorded  on  tables  or  "tablets."     (Webster.) 

4.  It  will  be  reserved  for  some  particular,  appointed  time. 

5.  It  may  "tarry"  long,  but  still  "it  will  surely  come" ;  nothing 
can  prevent  it. 

6.  It  will  be  a  true  record.    "It  will  not  lie." 

7.  It  will  come  in  the  latter  days,  "at  the  end  it  shall  speak." 
Associating  with  this  the  prominent  points  set  forth  in  the  pre- 
ceding prophecies,  we  have  an  array  of  evidence,  locked  and  inter- 
locked by  fact  and  force,  at  once  unyielding  and  invulnerable,  carry- 
ing with  it  irresistible  conclusions : 

First,  that  the  everlasting  gospel  shall  be  restored. 

Second,  that  it  shall  be  accomplished  in  the  hour  of  God's  judg- 
ment. 

Third,  that  in  the  latter  days  God's  Spirit  will  be  poured  out. 

Fourth,  that  it  will  manifest  itself  in  visions. 

Fifth,  that  it  will  rest  upon  a  young  man. 

Sixth,  that  this  young  man  will  be  visited  by  an  angel. 

Seventh,  that  an  angel  will  restore  the  gospel. 

With  the  advent  of  this  Royal  Ambassador  we  may  therefore 
expect  a  restoration  of  the  fullness  of  the  gospel;  a  conferring  of 
priesthood  authority,  and  an  organization  of  the  church  of  Jesus 
Christ. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  121 

THE  RESTORATION  ACCOMPLISHED 

1.    JOSEPH  SMITH  VISITED  BY  AN  ANGEL  SEPTEMBER  21,  1823.     A 

VISION  OF   PLATES  CONTAINING  THE  FULLNESS 

OF  THE  GOSPEL 

While  I  was  thus  in  the  act  of  calling  upon  God  I  discovered  a  light  appear- 
ing in  the  room,  which  continued  to  increase  until  the  room  was  lighter  than 
at  noonday,  when  immediately  a  personage  appeared  at  my  bedside  standing 
in  the  air,  for  his  feet  did  not  touch  the  floor.  He  had  on  a  loose  robe  of  most 
exquisite  whiteness.  It  wast  a  whiteness  beyond  anything  earthly  I  had  ever 
seen;  nor  do  I  believe  that  any  earthly  thing  could  be  made  to  appear  so 
exceedingly  white  and  brilliant;  his  hands  were  naked,  and  his  arms  also  a 
little  above  the  wrist.  So  also  were  his  feet  naked,  as  were  his  legs  a  little 
above  the  ankles.  His  head  and  neck  were  also  bare.  I  could  discover  that  he 
had  no  other  clothing  on  but  this  robe,  as  it  was  open  so  I  could  see  into  his 
bosom.  Not  only  was  his  robe  exceedingly  white,  but  his  whole  person  was 
glorious  beyond  description,  and  his  countenance  truly  like  lightning.  The 
room  was  exceedingly  light,  but  not  so  very  bright  as  immediately  around  his 
person.  When  I  first  looked  upon  him  I  was  afraid,  but  "the  fear  soon  left  me. 
He  called  me  by  name,  and  said  unto  me  that  he  was  a  messenger  sent  from 
the  presence  of  God  to  me,  ajnd  that  his  name  was  Nephi.  That  God  had  a 
work  for  me  to  do,  and  that  my  name  should  be  had  for  good  and  evil,  among 
all  nations,  kindreds,  and  tongues;  or  that  it  should  be  both  good  and  evil 
spoken  of  among  all  people.  He  said  there  was  a  book  deposited  written  upon 
gold  plates,  giving  an  account  of  the  former  inhabitants  of  this  continent,  and 
the  source  from  whence  they  sprang.  He  also  said  that  the  fulness  of  the 
everlasting  gospel  was  contained  in  it,  as  delivered  by  the  Savior  to  the 
ancient  inhabitants.  Also  that  there  were  two  stones  in  silver  bows,  and  these 
stones  fastened  to  a  breastplate  constituted  what  is  called  the  Urim  and 
Thummim,  deposited  with  the  plates,  and  the  possession  and  use  of  these  stones 
was  what  constituted  seers  in  ancient  or  former  times,  and  that  God  had  pre- 
pared them  for  the  purpose  of  translating  the  book.  After  telling  me  these 
things  he  commenced  quoting  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament.  He  first 
quoted  part  of  the  third  chapter  of  Malachi ;  and  he  quoted  also  the  fourth  or 
last  chapter  of  the  same  prophecy,  though  with  a  little  variation  from  the  way 
it  reads  in  our  Bibles.  Instead  of  quoting  the  first  verse  as  it  reads  in  our 
books,  he  quoted  thus :  "For  behold  the  day  cometh  that  shall  burn  as  an  oven, 
and  all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do  wickedly,  shall  burn  as  stubble,  for  they 
that  cometh  shall  burn  them  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  that  it  shall  leave  them 
neither  root  nor  branch."  And  again  he  quoted  the  fifth  verse  thus :  "Behold,  I 
will  reveal  unto  you  the  priesthood  by  the  hand  of  Elijah  the  prophet  before 
the  coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord."  He  also  quoted  the 
next  verse  differently:  "And  he  shall  plaint  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  the 
promises  made  to  the  fathers,  and  the  hearts  of  the  children  shall  turn  to  their 
fathers;  if  it  were  not  so  the  whole  earth  would  be  utterly  wasted  at  his 
coming."  In  addition  to  these  he  quoted  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Isaiah,  saying 
that  it  was  about  to  be  fulfilled.  He  quoted  also  the  third  chapter  of  Acts, 
twenty-second  and  twenty-third  verses,  precisely  as  they  stand  in  our  New 
Testament.  He  said  that  that  prophet  was  Christ,  but  the  day  had  not  yet  come 
when  "they  who  would  not  hear  his  voice  should  be  cut  off  from  among  the 
people,"  but  soon  would  come. 

He  also  quoted  the  second  chapter  of  Joel  from  the  twenty-eighth  to  the 
last  verse.  He  said  that  this  was  not  yet  fulfilled,  but  was  soon  to  be.  And 
he  further  stated  the  fullness  of  the  Gentiles  was  soon  to  come  in.  He  quoted 
many  other  passages  of  scripture  and  offered  many  explanations  which  cajnnot 
be  mentioned  here.  Again  he  told  me  that  when  I  got  those  plates  of  which 
he  had  spoken  (for  the  time  that  they  should  be  obtained  was  not  yet  fulfilled) 
I  should  not  show  them  to  any  person,  neither  the  breastplate  with  the  Urim 
and  Thummim,  only  to  those  to  whom  I  should  be  commanded  to  show  them, 
if  I  did  I  should  be  destroyed.  While  he  was  conversing  with  me  about  the 
plates  the  vision  was  opened  to  my  mind  that  I  could  see  the  place  where  the 


122 


A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 


plates  were  deposited,  aind  that  so  clearly  and  distinctly  that  I  knew  the  place 
again  when  I  visited  it. 

After  this  communication  I  saw  the  light  in  the  room  begin  to  gather  im- 
mediately around  the  person  of  him  who  had  been  speaking  to  me,  and  it  con- 
tinued to  do  so  until  the  room  was  again  left  dark  except  just  around  him, 
when  instantly  I  saw  as  it  were  a  conduit  open  right  up  into  heaven,  and  he 


JOSEPH   SMITH. 


ascended  up  until  he  entirely  disappeared  and  the  room  was  left  as  it  had  been 
before  this  heavenly  light  had  made  its  appearance. 

I  lay  musing  on  the  singularity  of  the  scene  and  marveling  greatly  at  what 
had  been  told  me  by  this  extraordinary  messenger,  when  in  the  midst  of  my 
meditation  I  suddenly  discovered  that  my  room  was  again  beginning  to  get 
lighted,  and  in  an  instant,  as  it  were,  the  same  heavenly  messenger  was  again 
by  my  bedside.  He  commeinced  and  again  related  the  very  same  things  which 
he  had  done  at  his  first  visit  without  the  least  variation,  which  having  done, 
he  informed  me  of  great  judgments  which  were  coming  upon  the  earth,  with 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  123 

great  desolations  by  famine,  sword,  and  pestilence,  and  that  these  grievous 
judgments  would  come  on  the  earth  in  this  generation.  Having  related  these 
things  he  again  ascended  as  he  had  done  before. 

By  this  time  so  deep  were  the  impressions  made  on  my  mind  that  sleep  had 
fled  from  my  eyes  and  I  lay  overwhelmed  in  astonishment  at  what  I  had  both 
seen  and  heard;  but  what  was  my  surprise  when  again  I  beheld  the  same 
messenger  at  my  bedside,  and  heard  him  rehearse  or  repeat  over  again  to  me 
the  same  things  as  before,  and  added  a  caution  to  me,  telling  me  that  Satan 
would  try  to  tempt  me  (in  consequence  of  the  indigent  circumstances  of  my 
father's  family)  to  get  the  plates  for  the  purpose  of  getting  rich.  This  he 
forbade  me,  saying  that  I  must  have  no  other  object  in  view  in  getting  the 
plates  but  to  glorify  God,  and  must  not  be  influenced  by  any  other  motive  but 
that  of  building  his  kingdom,  otherwise  I  could  not  get  them.  After  this  third 
visit  he  again  ascended  up  into  heaven  as  before  and  I  was  again  left  to  pon- 
der on  the  strangeness  of  what  I  had  just  experienced. — Joseph  Smith,  Church 
History,  vol.  1,  pp.  12-15. 

2.     DISCOVERY  OF  THE  PLATES.    IS  INSTRUCTED  CONCERNING 
THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD 

I  left  the  field  and  went  to  the  place  where  the  messenger  had  told  me  the 

n';es  were  deposited;  and  owing  to  the  distinctness  of  the  vision  which  I  had 
concerning  it,  I  knew  the  place  the  instant  that  I  arrived  there.  Con- 
venient to  the  village  of  Manchester,  Ontario  County,  New  York,  stands  a  hill 
of  considerable  size,  and  the  most  elevated  of  any  in  the  neighborhood.  On 
the  west  side  of  this  hill,  not  far  from  the  top,  under  a  stone  of  considerable 
size  lay  the  plates  deposited  in  a  stone  box.  This  stone  was  thick  and  round- 
ing in  the  middle  on  the  upper  side,  and  thinner  toward  the  edges,  so  that  the 
middle  part  of  it  was  visible  above  the  ground,  but  the  edge  all  around  was 
covered  with  earth.  Having  removed  the  earth  and  obtained  a  lever  which 
I  got  fixed  under  the  edge  of  the  stone  and  with  a  little  exertion  raised  it  up, 
I  looked  in  and  there  indeed  did  I  behold  the  plates,  the  Urim  and  Thummim, 
and  the  Breastplate,  as  stated  by  the  messenger.  The  box  in  which  they  lay 
was  formed  by  laying  stones  together  in  some  kind  of  cement;  in  the  bottom 
of  the  box  were  laid  two  stones  crossways  of  the  box,  and  on  these  stones  lay 
the  plates  and  the  other  tilings  with  them. 

I  made  an  attempt  to  take  them  out,  but  was  forbidden  by  the  messenger 
and  was  again  informed  that  the  time  for  bringing  them  forth  had  ,not  yet 
arrived,  neither  would  until  four  years  from  that  time;  but  he  told  me  that  I 
should  come  to  that  place  precisely  in  one  year  from  that  time,  and  that  he 
would  be  there  to  meet  with  me,  and  that  I  should  continue  to  do  so  until  the 
time  should  come  for  obtaining  the  plates.  Accordingly  as  I  had  been  com- 
manded I  went  at  the  end  of  each  year,  and  at  each  time  I  found  the  same  mes- 
senger there,  and  received  instruction  and  intelligence  from  him  at  each  of  our 
interviews  respecting  what  the  Lord  was  going  to  do  and  how  and  in  what 
manner  his  kingdom  was  to  be  conducted  in  the  last  days. — Ibid.,  pp.  15,  16. 

3.     RECEIVES  THE  PLATES.     TRANSLATES  AND  RETURNS   THEM 

At  length  the  time  arrived  for  obtaining  the  plates,  the  Urim  and  Thum- 
mim, and  the  Breastplate.  On  the  twenty-second  day  of  September,  one  thou- 
sand eight  hundred  and  twenty-seven,  having  went  as  usual  at  the  end  of  an- 
other year  to  the  place  where  they  were  deposited,  the  same  heavenly  messenger 
delivered  them  up  to  me,  with  this  charge  that  I  should  be  responsible  for  them ; 
that  if  I  should  let  them  go  carelessly  or  through  any  neglect  of  mine,  I  should 
be  cut  off;  but  that  if  I  would  use  all  my  endeavors  to  preserve  them,  until  he, 
the  messenger,  should  call  for  them,  they  should  be  protected. 

I  soon  found  out  the  reason  why  I  had  received  such  strict  charges  to  keep 
them  safe,  and  why  it  was  that  the  messenger  had  said  that  when  I  had  done 
what  was  required  at  my  hand,  he  would  call  for  them;  for  no  sooner  was  it 
known  that  I  had  them  than  the  most  strenuous  exertions  were  used  to  get 
them  from  me.  Every  stratagem  that  could  be  invented  was  resorted  to  for 
that  purpose.  The  persecution  became  more  bitter  and  severe  than  before, 


124 


A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 


and  multitudes  were  on  the  alert  continually  to  get  them  from  me  if  possible; 
but  by  the  wisdom  of  God  they  remained  safe  in  my  hands  until  I  had  accom- 
plished by  them  what  was  required  at  my  hand,  when  according  to  arrange- 
ments the  messenger  called  for  them,  I  delivered  them  up  to  him,  and  he  has 


them  in  his  charge  until  this  day,  being  the  second  day  of  May,  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  thirty-eight. — Ibid.,  pp.  17,  18. 

4.    THE  PRIESTHOOD  CONFERRED.     THE  GOSPEL  MADE  CLEAR 

We  still  continued  the  work  of  translation,  when  in  the  ensuing  month 
(May,  eighteen  hundred  and  twenty-nine)  we  on  a  certain  day  went  into  the 
woods  to  pray  and  inquire  of  the  Lord  respecting  baptism  for  the  remission  of 
sins,  as  we  found  mentioned  in  the  translation  of  the  plates.  While  we  were 
thus  employed,  praying,  and  calling  upon  the  Lord,  a  messenger  from  heaven 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  125 

descended  in  a  cloud  of  light,  and  having  laid  his  hands  upon  us,  he  ordained 
us,  saying  unto  us,  "Upon  you,  my  fellow  servants,  in  the  name  of  Messiah,  I 
confer  the  priesthood  of  Aaron,  which  holds  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  an- 
gels, and  of  the  gospel  of  repentance,  and  of  baptism  by  immersion,  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins;  and  this  shall  never  be  taken  again  from  the  earth,  until  the 
sons  of  Levi  do  offer  again  an  offering  unto  the  Lord  in  righteousness."  He  said 
this  Aaronic  Priesthood  had  not  the  power  of  laying  on  of  hands,  for  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  that  this  should  be  conferred  on  us  hereafter;  and  he 
commanded  us  to  go  and  be  baptized,  and  gave  us  directions  that  I  should  bap- 
tize Oliver  Cowdery,  and  afterwards  that  he  should  baptize  me. 

Accordingly  we  went  and  were  baptized.  I  baptized  him  first,  and  after- 
wards he  baptized  me,  after  which  I  laid  my  hands  upon  his  head  and  ordained 
him  to  the  Aaronic  priesthood,  and  afterwards  he  laid  his  hands  on  me  and 
ordained  me  to  the  same  priethood,  for  so  we  were  commanded. 

The  messenger  who  visited  us  on  this  occasion,  and  conferred  this  priest- 
hood upon  us,  said  that  his  name  was  John,  the  same  that  is  called  John  the 


So.  1. 

A  transcript  of  the  characters  on  the  plates  from  which  the  Book  of  Mormon 
was  translated. 

Baptist,  in  the  New  Testament,  and  that  he  acted  under  the  direction  of  Peter, 
James  and  John,  who  held  the  keys  of  the  priesthood  of  Melchisedec,  which 
priesthood  he  said  should  in  due  time  be  conferred  on  us  —  and  that  I  should 
be  called  the  first  elder,  and  he  the  second.  It  was  on  the  fifteenth  day  of  May, 
eighteen  hundred  and  twenty-nine,  that  we  were  baptized  and  ordained  under 
the  hand  of  the  messenger. 

Immediately  upon  our  coming  up  out  of  the  water,  after  we  had  been  bap- 
tized, we  experienced  great  and  glorious  blessings  from  our  heavenly  Father. 
No  sooner  had  I  baptized  Oliver  Cowdery  than  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  upon  him 
and  he  stood  up  and  prophesied  many  things  which  should  shortly  come  to 
pass.  And  again,  so  soon  as  I  had  been  baptized  by  him,  I  also  had  the  spirit 
of  prophecy,  when,  standing  up,  I  prophesied  concerning  the  rise  of  the  church, 
and  many  other  things  connected  with  the  church,  and  this  generation  of  the 
children  of  men.  We  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  rejoiced  in  the  God 
of  our  salvation. 

Our  minds  being  now  enlightened,  we  began  to  have  the  Scriptures  laid  open 
to  our  understandings,  and  the  true  meaning  of  their  more  mysterious  passages 
revealed  unto  us,  in  a  manner  which  we  never  could  attain  to  previously,  nor 
ever  before  had  thought  of.—  Ibid.,  pp.  34-36. 

5.     THE  ORDINATION  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH 

In  the  narrative  just  preceding  it  will  be  observed  that  Joseph 
Smith  received  an  ordination  at  the  hands  of  a  heavenly  personage. 
In  this  there  is  nothing  inharmonious  with  reason  or  scripture. 


126  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

How  else  could  he  be  ordained?  The  papacy  had  no  ordination 
virtue  to  impart  and  the  reformation  was  similarly  situated.  It 
was  a  matter  of  necessity,  therefore,  in  order  to  establish  the  king- 
dom of  God,  "the  restitution  of  all  things,"  that  some  one  be  sent 
to  restore  authority. 

Priesthood  authority  had  previously  been  banished  from  the 
earth.  The  leprosy  of  apostasy  had  smitten  all,  "the  priest  and 
the  prophet  have  erred"  and  "all  tables  are  full  of  vomit  and  filthi- 
ness  so  that  there  is  no  place  clean."51 

The  prophets,  the  rulers,  and  the  seers  had  been  "covered"32 
and  the  vision  of  all  was  "sealed"53  The  shades  of  "night"54  had 
fallen  while  "darkness"  covered  the  earth  and  "gross  darkness  the 
people."55  The  seers  were  "ashamed  and  the  diviners  confounded," 
yea  all  covered  their  lips,  for  there  was  "no  answer"  from  God.56 

It  was  a  time  when,  instead  of  ministering  shepherds,  a  corrupt 
ministry  did  "feed  themselves"  and  "not  the  flock,"  therefore  the 
"sheep  were  scattered  because  there  is  no  shepherd";  57  yes,  they 
were  "scattered  upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth  and  none  did  search 
or  seek  after  them."58  It  was  the  time  spoken  of  by  Paul  when  the 
people,  unwilling  to  "endure  sound  doctrine"  heaped  to  themselves 
teachers,  "having  itching  ears."59 

Who,  then,  shall  presume  that  out  of  this  chaotic  condition  one 
could  arise  and  without  the  authority  of  a  heaven  conferred  ordina- 
tion, proceed  to  organize  the  church?  Impossible !  God  must  speak. 
Strength  and  inspiration  must  be  sent,  for  the  task  is  heavy.  In- 
deed, it  is  his  work,  and  surely  if  at  all  interested  in  it,  he  will  visit 
his  vineyard  as  in  days  of  old,  and  he  will. 

And  about  the  eleventh  hour  he  went  out  and  found  others  standing  idle 
and  saith  unto  them,  Why  stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle.  They  say  unto  him, 
Because  no  man  hath  hired  us.  He  saith  unto  them,  Go  ye  also  into  the  vine- 
yard and  whatsoever  is  right  that  shall  ye  receive. — Matthew  20 :  6,  7. 

Notice  the  time  of  commissioning  these  laborers,  the  eleventh 
hour,  the  last  hour  of  the  day,  the  very  hour  set  for  the  restoration 
of  the  gospel,  "the  hour  of  God's  judgment."  (Revelation  14:  7.) 

The  gospel  of  the  kingdom,  said  Jesus,  "shall  be  preached  in  all 
the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations,  and  then  shall  the  end 
come."  (Matthew  24:  14.)  This  will  require  preachers  to  preach 
it;  hence  we  may  rest  assured  that,  however  dark  and  disastrous 
the  times  of  the  apostasy,  there  will  be  a  restoration  of  the  olden 
ministry  as  well  as  the  olden  gospel.  But  "how  shall  they  preach 
except  they  be  sent?"  (Romans  10:  15.) 


51Isaiah  28:  7,  8. 
52Isaiah  29:  10. 
53Isaiah  29:  11. 
54Micah  3:6. 
B5Isaiah  60 :  2. 
56Micah  3:  7. 
57Ezekiel  34 :  1-5. 
08Ezekiel  34:6. 
592  Timothy  4:3,  4. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  127 

Some  one  must  be  selected  to  commence  this  great  work ;  there 
must  be  a  beginning  somewhere,  and  how  ? 

Then  said  he  unto  him,  A  certain  man  made  a  great  supper,  and  bade 
many:  and  sent  his  servant  at  supper  time  to  say  to  them  that  were  bidden, 
Come,  for  all  things  are  now  ready. — Luke  14:  16,  17. 

A  parable  truly,  but  illustrating  some  important  truth.  It  was 
because  of  this  that  parables  were  used.  The  parable  of  the  "great 
supper"  is  best  understood  upon  learning  the  significance  of  the 
parable  of  the  "dinner."  In  the  latter  parable,  Matthew  22 :  2-10, 
it  is  stated  that  a  certain  king  in  making  a  marriage  for  his  son 
sent  forth  his  servants,  telling  "them  which  are  bidden,  Behold,  I 
have  prepared  my  dinner :  my  oxen  and  my  f atlings  are  killed,  and 
all  things  are  ready."  But  they  made  light  of  it  and  went  their 
ways.  And  a  remnant  took  his  servants  and  entreated  them  spite- 
fully and  slew  them.  Upon  hearing  this  the  king  bade  his  servants 
go  into  the  highways  "and  as  many  as  ye  shall  find  bid  to  the  mar- 
riage." As  for  the  murderers,  they  were  destroyed  and  he  "burned 
up  their  city." 

The  meaning  and  application  are  clear:  God  is  the  king  and 
Christ  the  Son,  the  marriage  being  the  union  of  Christ  with  the 
church,  "the  lamb's  wife,"  which  will  ultimately  come  to  pass.  The 
announcement  of  dinner  sent  only  to  "them  which  are  bidden"  was 
the  gospel  message  delivered  firstly  and  exclusively  to  the  chosen 
people,  the  house  of  Israel.  The  mistreatment  accorded  the  serv- 
ants, signified  the  rejection  of  the  ministry  of  the  Master.  Every- 
where they  were  persecuted,  even  unto  death.  But  the  murderers 
were  destroyed,  their  nation  was  overthrown,  Jerusalem  was  burned 
and  the  remnants  of  Israel  scattered  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  These 
desolations  fell  upon  the  Jews  about  A.  D.  66-70  and  A.  D.  135. 

Upon  Israel  rejecting  the  gospel  it  was  thenceforth  taken  from 
them  and  sent  unto  the  Gentiles. 

Now  this  dispensation  of  the  gospel  was  called  a  "dinner," 
which  as  Webster  says  is  "the  meal  taken  about  the  middle  of  the 
day."  Therefore  the  "great  supper"  which,  according  to  the  same 
authority  is  "the  evening  meal,"  must  pertain  to  a  later  dispensa- 
tion of  the  gospel,  "in  the  eleventh  hour,"  "the  hour  of  God's  judg- 
ment." And  the  sending  of  "a  servant"  at  such  a  time,  heralding 
the  proclamation  "Come,  for  all  things  are  now  ready,"  can  signify 
nothing  else  than  the  divine  appointment  of  some  one  opening  up 
the  "times  of  the  restitution"  with  a  final  gospel  invitation. 

Behold,  I  will  send  my  messenger,  and  he  shall  prepare  the  way  before  me: 
and  the  Lord  whom  ye  seek,  shall  suddenly  come  to  his  temple,  even  the  mes- 
senger of  the  covenant,  whom  ye  delight  in:  behold,  he  shall  come,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts. — Malachi  3:1. 

This  mission  could  not  have  been  fulfilled  in  any  other  age  than 
that  of  the  latter  days.  It  was  to  be  at  a  time  just  preceding  the 
sudden  coming  of  our  Lord  to  his  temple.  At  a  time  when  it  may  be 
asked,  "Who  shall  abide  the  day  of  his  coming?"  undoubtedly  his 
next  coming  when  "he  shall  sit  as  a  refiner  and  purifier  of  silver" ; 
when  "he  will  come  near  in  swift  judgment"  and  when  "the  offer- 


128  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

ing  of  Judah  and  Jerusalem"  shall  become  "pleasant  unto  the  Lord 
as  in  days  of  old."  (Malachi  3 :  1-5.) 

None  of  these  things  attended  his  first  coming ;  he  came  not  to 
"his  temple";  he  had  none;  he  was  born  in  a  stable.  He  did  not 
exercise  "swift  judgment";  to  the  contrary,  he  suffered  himself  to 
be  judged  and  smitten.  The  offerings  of  Judah  and  Jerusalem  were 
in  no  wise  pleasant  unto  the  Lord;  they -were  rejected,  both  they 
and  their  nation. 

Seeing,  therefore,  it  cannot  refer  to  his  first  coming,  it  must 
refer  to  his  second ;  and  the  messenger  sent  to  prepare  the  way  of 
that  coming  must  be  some  one  authorized  in  the  latter  days  to  do 
the  work. 

Who  this  messenger  will  be,  we  are  not  informed.  Presumably 
a  prophet  of  God,  for  "surely  the  Lord  will  do  nothing  but  he  re- 
vealeth  his  secret  unto  his  servants  the  prophets."  (Amos  3:  7.) 
Even  thus  did  he  prepare  the  way  of  his  former  coming.  John  the 
Baptist,  a  prophet,  was  sent.  And  surely  the  second  advent  of 
Jesus  Christ,  one  that  will  eclipse  in  magnitude  and  might  any 
former  appearance,  will  be  heralded  by  a  forerunner  equal,  at  least, 
in  calling  to  that  of  John  the  Baptist. 

In  what  manner  then  shall  the  laborers  in  the  vineyard,  the 
preachers  of  the  gospel,  the  servant  at  the  supper  time,  the  mes- 
senger, receive  their  authority  ?  The  Scriptures  know  but  one  way, 
and  that  through  the  process  of  a  heaven  given  call  and  ordination. 

But,  seeing  the  terrible  apostate  condition  universally  prevail- 
ing, was  it  not  meet,  therefore,  nay,  was  it  not  necessary,  absolutely 
so,  that  in  order  to  raise  up  this  servant  at  supper  time,  the  messen- 
ger of  the  Lord,  that  some  one  should  be  sent  from  the  courts  of 
heaven,  duly  authorizing  and  empowering  him  for  the  work  ? 

Whoever  this  might  be  it  is  immaterial  to  us,  and  John  the 
Baptist  is  as  good  as  any.  Of  him  the  Savior  said,  there  is  not  a 
greater  prophet  than  John  the  Baptist.  (Luke  7 :  28.)  It  is  evident 
that  deceased  prophets  have  ministered  as  angels  in  the  past.  Note 
the  incident  of  Moses  and  Elias  on  the  mount  of  transfiguration, 
and  of  the  "angel"  that  appeared  unto  John,  declaring  himself  to 
be  "of  thy  brethren  the  prophets."  (Matthew  17;  Revelation 
22:8,  9.) 

Nor  is  there  wanting  evidence  to  show  that  John  the  Baptist 
would  be  sent.  In  Malachi  we  are  told : 

Behold,  I  will  send  you  Elijah  the  prophet  before  the  coming  of  the  great 
and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord:  and  he  shall  turn  the  heart  of  the  fathers  to  the 
children,  and  the  heart  of  the  children  to  their  fathers,  lest  I  come  and  smite 
the  earth  with  a  curse. — 4:  5,  6. 

The  "great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord"  is  generally  conceded 
to  be  the  time  "when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven 
with  his  mighty  angels,  in  flaming  fire  taking  vengeance  on  them 
that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel."  (2  Thessalo- 
niansl:  7,  8.) 

At  a  time,  therefore,  preceding  this  event  Elijah  will  be  sent. 
Decidedly  a  latter-day  event ! 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  129 

Now  in  the  New  Testament  the  form  of  the  name  Elijah  is 
Elias  (see  Luke  4 :  25,  26 ;  9 :  54 ;  Romans  11 :  2-4 ;  James  5 :  17,18)  ; 
and  Jesus,  referring  to  John  the  Baptist  called  him  Elias.  (Mat- 
thew 17:  12,  13;  Matthew  11:  13,  14.)  What  objection,  therefore, 
can  there  be  to  John  the  Baptist  returning,  "in  the  spirit  and  power 
of  Elias,"  and  bestowing  authority  on  the  servant  of  the  Lord's 
choice? 

It  was  Elijah  who  restored  the  true  worship  after  that  dread- 
ful famine  "when  the  heaven  was  shut  up  three  years  and  six 
months"  (Luke  4:  25),  an  event  foreshadowing  that  more  dreadful 
famine,  "not  a  famine  of  bread,  nor  a  thirst  for  water,  but  of  hear- 
ing the  words  of  the  Lord :  and  they  shall  wander  from  sea  to  sea, 
and  from  the  north  even  to  the  east,  they  shall  run  to  and  fro  to 
seek  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  shall  not  find  it.'1  (Amos  8 :  11,  12.) 

This,  the  famine  of  the  apostasy,  lasted,  like  the  former,  three 
years  and  six  months,  "forty  and  two  months" — 1,260  prophetic 
days.  It  is  appropriate  then,  as  well  as  necessary,  that  one  should 
be  sent  "in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elias"  to  effect  the  restoration 
of  the  true  worship. 

And  the  work  to  be  accomplished  following  the  coming  of 
Elijah  is  the  very  fruit  of  a  restored  priesthood.  "He  shall  turn  the 
heart  of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and  the  heart  of  the  children  to 
their  fathers."  The  "fathers"  is.  a  general  term  applying  to  that 
illustrious  ancestry,  the  house  of  Israel.60  Now  the  hearts  of  the 
people  turning  to  "the  fathers,"  "to  whom  pertaineth  the  adoption, 
and  the  covenants  and  the  giving  of  the  law,  and  the  service  of  God, 
and  the  promises,  whose  are  the  fathers,"61  signifies  a  revival  of 
faith  in  the  ancient  order  of  things:  "For  as  many  of  you  as  have 
been  baptized  into  Christ  have  put  on  Christ  .  .  .  and  if  ye  be 
Christ's,  then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed,  and  heirs  according  to  the 
promise."  (Galatians  3 :  27,  29.) 

Thus  becoming  heirs,  receiving  of  the  promises  made  of  God  to 
the  fathers,  they  are  no  longer  aliens  and  foreigners.  They  are  of 
the  house  of  Israel,  "one  in  Jesus  Christ,"  "Abraham's  seed,"  and 
the  former  estrangement  is  turned  to  harmonious  family  relation- 
ship ;  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  and  the  children  being  turned  toward 
each  other. 

Thus  it  will  appear: 

1.  That  the  one-time  gospel  ministry,  and  the  authority  by 
which  they  ministered  was  lost  in  apostasy. 

2.  That  in  the  eleventh  hour  laborers  for  the  vineyard  will 
again  be  commissioned. 

3.  That  the  gospel  will  again  be  preached  just  before  the  end. 

4.  That  a  servant  of  God  will  be  sent  with  a  gospel  invitation 
at  the  time  of  serving  the  last  meal  or  dispensation. 

5.  That  a  messenger  will  be  sent  to  prepare  the  way  of  our 
Lord's  last  coming. 


60John  7 :  22 ;  Acts  22 :  3 ;  13 :  32,  33 ;  Hebrews  1 :  1 ;  2  Peter  3 :  4. 
"Romans  9:4,  5. 


130  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

6.  That  a  heavenly  personage  will  be  sent  to  effect  a  turning 
of  the  people's  hearts  to  the  fathers. 

7.  That  the  name  of  this  heavenly  personage  is  Elijah  or  Elias. 

8.  That  John  the  Baptist  is  known  as  Elias. 

The  calling  and  ordination  of  Joseph  Smith  stands  upon  its 
merits.  Every  turn  in  his  interesting  career  is  certified  to,  by  the 
word  of  truth.  In  what  other  manner  could  he  have  received  or- 
dination virtue?  And  how  comes  it,  that  he  alone  of  all  the  myriad 
men  who  sought  to  set  up  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ,  got  it  right? 
He  could,  if  he  chose,  embark  on  a  career  unattended  by  any  ordina- 
tion, or  go  to  Rome  or  any  other  church  and  get  it,  such  as  it  was 
worth.  But  no !  And  knowing  full  well  that  any  claims  for  angelic 
assistance  would  but  endanger  the  popularity  of  the  cause  he  was 
trying  to  establish,  he  launched  right  out  regardless  of  the  conse- 
quence, knowing  that  since  God  had  ordered,  he  dare  not  disregard. 

The  evidence  of  the  Scriptures  sustaining  the  call  and  ordina- 
tion of  Joseph  Smith  is  ample  and  sufficient,  quite  as  much,  at  least, 
as  that  which  supports  the  call  and  ordination  of  any  other  minister 
whom  God  has  sent. 

Where,  may  we  ask,  was  the  scripture  certifying  to  the  call 
and  ordinatoin  of  Noah,  of  Enoch,  of  Elijah,  of  Moses  or  of  the 
twelve  apostles?  These  men  stood  before  the  world  with  an  ex- 
traordinary message,  quite  as  big  or  bigger  than  that  told  by  Joseph 
Smith,  yet  when  it  came  to  presenting  scriptural  proof  verifying 
their  call  and  ordination,  they  were  powerless  to  present  one  tenth 
as  much  evidence  as  that  sustaining  the  call  of  Joseph  Smith.  Yet 
the  public  were  compelled  to  receive  them  and  their  message,  or  be 
damned. 

Moses  truly  was  sent  by  "the  hand  of  the  angel  that  appeared 
unto  him,"*  but  who  saw  that  angel?  or  who  witnessed  that  com- 
missioning besides  the  one  claiming  it?  Moses  and  the  angel  were 
alone  in  the  fields  when  that  transaction  took  place ;  and  the  narra- 
tive recording  this  event  was  written  by  Moses  himself.  And  when 
this  same  Moses  presented  himself  to  his  Israelitish  brethren  as 
their  leader  and  prophet  he  had  no  one  to  certify  to  his  ordination. 
Not  a  verse  of  the  now  known  Scriptures  could  he  quote,  and  not  a 
witness  could  he  call.  All  he  could  say  was  that  an  angel  met  him 
one  day  and  out  of  a  burning  bush  talked  to  him,  authorizing  him 
to  go  and  deliver  Israel. 

The  ordination  of  Mr.  Smith  is  before  us.  Try  it,  test  it !  Line 
it  up  by  any  and  every  other  incident  claiming  to  be  a  divine  call. 
And  until  a  better  way  is  found  for  the  restoring  of  gospel  authority, 
and  the  gospel  church,  his  calling  and  ordination  must  stand,  as  not 
only  reasonable,  but  preeminently  scriptural. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  commentators  all  along  have  correctly  in- 


*This  Moses  whom  they  refused,  saying,  Who  made  thee  a  ruler  and  a 
judge  ?  the  same  did  God  send  to  be  a  ruler  and  a  deliverer  by  the  hand  of  the 
angel  which  appeared  to  him  in  the  bush." — Acts  2 :  35. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  131 

terpreted  the  prophecies  as  showing  that  John  the  Baptist  would 
come  in  the  latter  days  to  complete  his  work.02 

When  the  disciples  had  been  on  the  mount  of  transfiguration,  and  return- 
ing from  thence,  finding  that  Ellas,  who  had  appeared  to  them  on  the  mount  did 
not  accompany  them  down,  naturally  asked,  why  the  scribes  said  that  Elias 
must  first  come?  Christ  took  this  opportunity,  in  answering  their  question,  to 
discover  to  them  the  double  meaning  of  the  prophecy:  "And  Jesus  answered 
and  said  unto  them,  Elias  truly  shall  first  come  and  restore  all  things."  (Mat- 
thew 17:  11.)  John  the  Baptist  had  already  come,  and  they  had  done  unto 
him  what  they  listed;  that  is,  they  had  taken  his  life,  and  though  he  had  come 
"in  the  power  and  spirit  of  Elias,"  yet  here  is  an  express  declaration,  that 
truly  Elias  should  yet  first  come  and  restore  all  things.  ...  It  is  evident 
that  John  did  not  by  his  coming,  restore  all  things,  but  after  John's  death 
and  burial  Christ  says,  truly  Elias  shall  first  come  and  restore  all  things. — 
The  second  Advent,  pp.  93,  94,  Fenton  and  Hutchinson,  1815. 

Now  this  prophecy,  Malachi  4:5,  6,  although  it  might  be  and  was  in  part 
fulfilled  by  the  appearance  of  John  the  Baptist,  has  certainly  respect  to  times 
to  come,  because  in  the  first  place  our  Savior  speaks  of  the  future  appearance 
of  Elijah,  even  after  the  Baptist  was  beheaded.  And  then,  secondly,  the  Elias 
whom  he  said  should  come  was  to  do  that  which  it  cannot  be  pretended  the 
Baptist  did,  for  our  Savior  assures  us  that  Elias  shall  restore  all  things.  This 
seems  to  be  the  time  of  restitution  of  all  things  which  God  hath  spoken  by  the 
mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets,  since  the  world  began.  .  .  .  Elijah  then  shall 
restore  the  true  worship  of  God. — Reverend  Samuel  Hardy,  On  the  Prophecies, 
pp.  90,  92,  A.  D.  1770. 

Charles  Wesley,  who  with  his  brother  John  were  the  fathers 
of  Methodism,  was  so  enraptured  with  the  next  coming  of  Elijah 
that  he  vented  his  sentiments  in  song.  This  used  to  be  sung  in  the 
earlier  days  of  Methodism  but  for  some  reason  or  other  it  has  been 
taken  out  of  their  hymn  books. 

Once  he  in  the  Baptist  came, 

And  virtue's  path  restored; 
Pointed   sinners  to  the  Lamb — 

Forerunner  of  his  Lord. 

Sent  again  from  Paradise, 

Elijah  shall  the  tidings  bring: 
"Jesus  comes!  ye  saints  arise, 

And  meet  your  heavenly  king." 

Previous  to  the  dreadful  day, 

Which  shall  thy  foes  consume; 
Jtsus,  to  prepare  thy  way, 

Let  the  last  prophet  come. 

—Prophetic  Times,  vol.  2,  No.  9,  1864. 


62Thus  our  Lord  declares  that  "Elias  shall  indeed  first  come  and  restore  all 
things";  but  states,  that  with  regard  to  one  fulfillment,  he  had  "already  come" 
in  John  the  Baptist.  And  as  that  coming  was  not  literal,  but  "in  the  spirit  and 
power  of  Elias,"  the  other  coming  of  Elias  hereafter  may  be  of  the  same  kind; 
and  not  improbable,  inasmuch  as  it  is  expressed  in  the  same  words  at  the  same 
time.  .  .  .Elias  has  twice  appeared,  and  is  to  come  a  third  time. — The  Apoca- 
lypse, p.  181,  Reverend  Isaac  Williams,  B.  D. 

The  figurative  allusion  made  to  the  fate  of  John  the  Baptist,  Matthew 
17:  12,  appears  to  be  merely  by  way  of  reproach,  and  to  exemplify  the  disre- 
gard and  perverseness  with  which  men  had  already,  and  would,  in  all  proba- 
bility, again  receive  the  same  kind  of  mission,  upon  which  Elias  is  still  to  come, 
as  declared  by  our  Lord  in  the  preceding  eleventh  verse,  and  foreshown  be- 


132  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

6.     A  SIGN  OF  THE  RESTORATION.    WHAT  IS  IT? 

Considering  the  remarkable  disclosures  set  forth  in  the  fore- 
going the  reader  will  doubtless  look  for  some  confirmatory  sign  or 
token. 

It  was  thus  in  our  Savior's  day.  Claiming  to  be  the  Son  of  God, 
unto  whom  the  world  owed  its  allegiance,  and  setting  forth  his 
church  as  the  only  approved  organization  on  earth,'  it  was  but  nat- 
ural that  the  hard-headed  Jews  should  have  demanded,  "What  sign 
showest  thou  unto  us  that  thou  doest  these  things?" — John  2:  18. 

Our  Lord,  fully  acquainted  with  the  exactions  of  the  human 
heart,  and  knowing  of  the  narrowed  limits  of  mortal  mentality,  did 
not  thrust  them  away  with  a  "believe  or  be  damned."  He  offered 
them  what  they  asked — a  sign.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them, 
"Destroy  this  temple  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it  up"  (verse 
19) — an  allusion  to  his  approaching  death  and  resurrection! 

It  was  the  same  in  earlier  times.  Men  of  God  called  to  do  an 
uncommon  work  were  loath  to  accept  unless  afforded  an  assuring 
sign  of  their  selection. 

Gideon,  although  commissioned  by  an  angel  to  deliver  Israel 
from  Midianite  bondage,  would  not  believe  until  signs  were  sub- 
mitted. The  burning  of  his  offering  by  strange  fire,  the  dewy  fleece 
and  dry  ground,  served  to  satisfy,  and  he  went  on  his  angel  ap- 
pointed errand. 

It  was  the  burning  of  an  unburning  bush  that  aroused  the  at- 
tention of  Moses  and  from  which  presently  proceeded  an  angelic 
appointment  to  the  leadership  of  Israel : 

And  Moses  answered  and  said,  But,  behold,  they  will  not  believe  me,  nor 
hearken  unto  my  voice:  for  they  will  say,  The  Lord  hath  not  appeared  unto 
thee. — Exodus  4:  1. 


fore  his  birth  by  Malachi,  chapter  4 :  4,  5. — Daniel's  Metallic  Image,  pp.  285, 
286.  Reverends  Rivington  and  Hatchard,  published  1810. 

Judging  from  Matthew  17:  11:  "Elias  truly  shall  first  come  and  restore  all 
things,"  spoken  by  our  Lord  before  he  passed  on  to  speak  of  John  the  Baptist 
— a  coming  of  the  actual  Elijah  is  still  to  be  expected.  For  it  would  be  con- 
tradictory in  our  Lord  to  speak  of  it  as  a  thing  future  ("Elias  truly  shall  first 
come,")  and  as  of  a  thing  past,  ("But  I  say  unto  you,  that  Elias  is  come  al- 
ready,") in  the  same  breath.  Certainly  the  fathers  of  the  primitive  Christian 
church,  down  to  the  time  of  Jerome,  looked  for  a  coming  of  the  actual  Elijah. 
— Elements  of  Prophetic  Interpretation,  p.  90,  Reverend  J.  W.  Brooks,  Literal- 
ist,  vol.  2. 

Victorinus  who  lived  in  the  early  part  of  the  fourth  century  in  his  com- 
mentary on  the  book  of  Revelation  says  of  14 :  6 :  "The  angel  flying  in  the 
midst  of  heaven  is  Elias." — Discourses  on  the  Prophecies,  preached  before  the 
University  of  Dublin  by  J.  H.  Todd,  D.  D.,  p.  282. 

Justin  Martyr  of  the  early  fathers  in  his  dialogue  with  Trypho:  "I  de- 
manded of  him,  Doth  not  the  word  of  God  declare  by  Malachi  that  Elias  shall 
come  before  the  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord?  To  which  he  answered, 
Most  certainly!  .  .  .  Then  must  we  not  understand  the  word  of  God  as  foretell- 
ing that  Elias  shall  be  the  forerunner  of  that  great  and  terrible  day  that  is 
of  his  second  coming?  Certainly!  replied  Trypho." — Principal  Prophecies,  p. 
355,  Reverend  Samuel  Hardy,  D.  D. 

"He  (Justin  Martyr)  intimates  further  his  expectation  of  Elias  coming 
literally  and  personally  before  Christ's  second  advent." — Horae  Apocalypticae, 
E.  B.  Elliott,  vol.  4,  p.  278. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  133 

A  natural  objection!  For  the  people  then,  were  as  skeptical 
as  now.  Casting  his  rod  upon  the  earth  it  became  a  serpent ;  taking 
it  by  the  tail  it  returned  to  a  rod;  and  all  this  was  done  "that  they 
[Israel]  may  believe  that  the  Lord  God  of  their  fathers,  the  God 
of  Abraham,  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob,  hath  appeared 
unto  thee." — Exodus  4 :  5. 

It  will  be  thus  with  the  restoration.  As  a  "marvelous  work  and 
a  wonder,"  it  is  but  eminently  fitting  that  something  of  the  unusual 
attend  it. 

Never  was  there  a  dispensation  of  the  kingdom  of  God  ushered 
into  the  world  but  what  a  polar  star  of  attraction  attended  it.  In 
the  time  of  Moses  it  was  the  rod  of  power  and  the  tables  of  testi- 
mony ;  and  in  the  apostles'  day  it  was  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord. 

Why  then  should  the  dispensation  of  the  restoration  be  an  ex- 
ception? Proclaimed  as  "the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  times" 
we  may  look  for  it  to  restore  every  advantageous  feature  of  every 
other  dispensation  miraculous  or  otherwise. 

The  sign  will  be  forthcoming. 

And  he  shall  set  up  an  ensign  for  the  nations,  and  shall  assemble  the  out- 
casts of  Israel,  and  gather  together  the  dispersed  of  Judah  from  the  four  cor- 
ners of  the  earth. — Isaiah  11:  12. 

Ensign  and  sign  are  virtually  synonymous.63  The  one  seems 
to  be  an  abrupt  spelling  of  the  other.  Indeed,  one  may  be  used  in 
the  place  of  the  other.  "They  set  up  their  ensigns  for  signs." 
(Psalm  74:  4)  To  the  former  the  Century  Dictionary  and  Ency- 
lopedic  Lexicon  give  the  meaning,  "A  standard ;  a  sign  or  signal." 
To  the  latter  "A  standard.  An  inscribed  board  or  plate.  To  com- 
municate by  a  sign.  Evidence  of  something  past,  present  or  future. 
In  biblical  use,  that  by  which  a  person  or  thing  is  known,  especially 
as  divinely  distinguished, — hence  especially  an  appearance  or  occur- 
rence indicative  of  <the  divine  presence  or  power,  and  authenticating 
a  message  or  messenger.  A  miraculous  manifestation." 

The  reader  will  not  confuse  the  ensign  or  sign  here  spoken  of 
with  the  signs  of  former  dispensations.  This  one  is  surely  a  latter- 
day  event.  It  will  be  set  up  at  a  time  when  "he  will  gather  the 
dispersed  of  Judah."  Not  their  former  gathering  when  brought 
from  the  dominions  of  Babylon,  but  when  he  shall  gather  them  from 
the  "four  corners  of  the  earth" ;  when  he  "shall  set  his  hand  again 
the  second  time  to  recover  the  remnant  of  his  people."  (Verse  11.) 

The  assemblage  of  Israel  is  now  going  on.  The  Jews  are  gath- 
ering home.  Thousands  are  already  in  their  Canaan  land.  As- 
suredly the  time  for  the  setting  up  of  the  sign ! 

What  the  nature  of  the  sign  will  be  we  are  not  here  informed. 
Presumably  one  of  a  miraculous  nature.  The  term  sign  suggests 
an  uncommon  work,  or  as  the  above  quoted  lexicon  states,  "a  mi- 
raculous manifestation."  Webster  attributes  to  it  a  third  meaning, 
"a  wonder,  a  miracle,  a  prodigy,  a  remarkable  transaction." 


63"The  Hebrew  word  is  commonly  rendered  signs,  but  it  is  also  rendered 
token,  ensign,  miracles." — Notes  on  Daniel,  p.  207,  Reverend  Barnes. 


134  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

And  all  this  was  strikingly  evinced  in  the  restoration  as  effected 
through  Joseph  Smith.  The  Book  of  Mormon  is  its  sign  and  emi- 
nently a  ' 'remarkable  transaction/'  not  only  in  the  nature  of  its 
contents,  its  divine  origin,  its  wonderful  preservation,  its  angelic 
revealment,  but  also  in  its  miraculous  translation. 

And  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  give  unto  you  a  sign,  that  ye  may  know  the 
time  when  these  things  shall  be  about  to  take  place,  that  I  shall  gather  in  from 
their  long  dispersion,  my  people,  O  house  of  Israel,  and  shall  establish  again 
among  them  my  Zion.  And  behold,  this  is  the  thing  which  I  shall  give  unto 
you  for  a  sign,  for  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  when  these  things  which  J 
declare  unto  you,  and  which  I  shall  declare  unto  you  hereafter  of  myself,  and 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  shall  be  given  unto  you  of  the  Father, 
shall  be  known  unto  the  Gentiles,  that  they  may  know  concerning  this  people 
who  are  a  remnant  of  the  house  of  Jacob,  and  concerning  this  my  people 
who  shall  be  scattered  by  them;  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  When  these 
things  shall  be  made  known  unto  them  of  the  Father,  and  shall  come  forth  of 
the  Father,  from  them  unto  you,  for  it  is  wisdom  in  the  Father  that  they 
should  be  established  in  this  land,  and  be  set  up  as  a  free  people  by  the  power 
of  the  Father,  that  these  things  might  come  forth  from  them  unto  a  remnant 
of  your  seed,  that  the  covenant  of  the  Father  may  be  fulfilled  which  he  hath 
covenanted  with  his  people,  0  house  of  Israel;  therefore,  when  these  works 
and  the  works  which  shall  be  wrought  among  you  hereafter,  shall  come  forth 
from  the  Gentiles  unto  your  seed,  which  shall  dwindle  in  unbelief  because  of 
iniquity;  for  thus  it  behooveth  the  Father  that  it  should  come  forth  from  the 
Gentiles,  that  he  may  show  forth  his  power  unto  the  Gentiles,  for  this  cause, 
that  the  Gentiles,  if  they  will  (not  harden  their  hearts,  that  they  may  repent 
and  come  unto  me,  and  be  baptized  in  my  name,  and  know  of  the  true  points 
of  my  doctrine,  that  they  may  be  numbered  among  my  people,  0  house  of 
Israel :  and  when  these  things  come  to  pass,  that  thy  seed  shall  begin  to  knoiv 
these  things,  it  shall  be  a  sign  unto  them,  tJiat  they  may  know  that  the  work  of 
the  Father  hath  already  commenced  unto  the  fulfilling  of  the  covenant  which 
he  hath  made  unto  the  people  who  are  of  the  house  of  Israel.  And  when  that 
day  shall  come,  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  kings  shall  shut  their  mouths;  for 
that  which  had  not  been  told  them  shall  they  see ;  and  that  which  they  had  not 
heard  shall  they  consider.  For  in  that  day,  for  my  sake  shall  the  Father  work  a 
work,  which  shall  be  a  great  and  marvelous  work  among  them;  and  there 
shall  be  among  them  those  who  will  not  believe  it,  although  a  man  shall  de- 
clare it  unto  them. — Book  of  Mormon,  pp.  662,  663. 

7.     THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON.     WHAT  IS  IT? 

The  Book  of  Mormon  purports  to  be  a  history  of  the  several 
nations  which  inhabited  the  American  continent  in  prehistoric 
times. 

The  first  of  these  arrived  shortly  after  the  confusion  of  lan- 
guages at  the  tower  of  Babel,  when  the  Lord  scattered  the  people 
abroad  upon  the  face  of  all  the  earth.  (Genesis  11 :  8.)  Becoming 
a  great  nation  they  occupied  the  whole  of  North  America;  bat  fall- 
ing into  wickedness  they  were  eventually  destroyed,  after  occupying 
the  country  about  sixteen  hundred  years.  Ether,  their  last  prophet, 
was  spared  and  was  permitted  to  write  a  history  of  his  people, 
which  he  did  upon  plates  of  gold;  placing  them  where  they  were 
later  discovered  by  the  succeeding  nation. 

The  second  colony  was  Israelites  of  the  house  of  Joseph,  who, 
leaving  Jerusalem,  arrived  in  this  land  about  600  B.  C.  They  soon 
became  a  mighty  and  populous  people.  Divisions  eventuating,  they 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  135 

were  divided  into  two  nations,  called  Nephites  and  Lamanites,  after 
their  respective  leaders. 

The  Nephites  were  the  more  righteous  people,  and  were  blessed 
exceedingly.  The  voice  of  the  prophets  was  heard  in  the  land,  urging 
the  people  to  righteousness,  who  also  kept  their  history  written  upon 
plates,  and  which  was  handed  down  from  father  to  son.  The  La- 
manites were  a  rebellious  people  who,  because  of  iniquity,  were 
smitten  with  a  skin  of  darkness  and  became  a  filthy  and  loathsome 
race. 

It  is  said  that  the  Savior  visited  the  Nephites,  announcing  that 
they  were  his  "other  sheep"  of  whom  he  spake  at  Jerusalem.  (John 
10:  16.)  Many  and  marvelous  were  the  blessings  conferred.  For 
several  centuries  succeeding  our  Lord's  ministration,  the  people 
continued  in  righteousness,  but  finally,  as  a  nation,  fell  into  sin  and 
wrongdoing.  A  great  and  terrible  war  arose  between  the  Nephites 
and  Lamanites,  terminating  in  the  extinction  of  the  Nephite  nation 
about  400  A.  D. 

Previous  to  their  extermination,  a  prophet  among  them,  by  the 
name  of  Mormon,  abridged  the  records  of  his  forefathers,  giving 
it  to  his  son  Moroni,  who,  surviving  his  people  a  few  years,  con- 
tinued their  history. 

He  informs  us  that  the  whole  face  of  the  land  was  one  continual 
scene  of  wickedness  and  bloodshed,  the  people  being  divided  into 
contending  bands. 

Retaining  the  records*  until  about  420  A.  D.,  he  received  com- 
mandment of  the  Lord  to  hide  them  up;  which  he  did  in  the  hill 
Cumorah.  Here  they  remained  for  some  fourteen  hundred  years, 
whence  they  were  taken  by  Joseph  Smith  at  the  command  of  the 
angel. 

8.     THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  SUITABLE  AS  A  SIGN  1 

Exceptions  may  be  taken  to  the  Book  of  Mormon  on  the  ground 
that  it  is  not  exactly  what  the  nations  are  looking  for.  Just  so ! 
But  that  is  a  point  in  its  favor.  Did  it  present  itself  along  the  lines 
of  general  expectancy,  it  would  cease  to  be  a  "marvelous  work,"  and, 
hence,  not  the  sign  predicted.  The  same  exceptions  could  have 
been  taken  to  the  signs  submitted  to  Abraham,  to  Moses,  or  to 
Gideon.  Utterly  out  of  the  ordinary ! 

Every  dispensation  was  begun  after  a  sign. of  its  own  origi- 
nality; absolutely  unlike  those  of  other  dispensations.  This  shuts 
out  the  copyist,  the  imitator,  and  the  sham.  And  to  preserve  this 
divine  policy  of  diversion,  it  is  but  proper  that  in  the  establishment 
of  the  restoration  the  Lord  will  "do  his  work,  his  strange  work,  and 
bring  to  pass  his  act,  his  strange  act." — Isaiah  28 :  21.  The  Book  of 
Mormon,  therefore,  in  the  matter  of  strangeness,  may  claim  un- 
doubted merit. 

Not  only  is  it  unlike  the  productions  of  the  past,  but  also  unlike 
the  productions  of  the  present.  Nothing  like  unto  it.  Among  the 
millions  of  books,  of  as  many  subjects,  the  Book  of  Mormon  stands 
unique  as  the  only  record  of  its  kind.  No  other  work  even  pretends 
to  present  a  history  of  the  American  aborigines.  And  since  the 


136  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

elementary  essential  of  a  sign  is  that  it  present  something  peculiar 
to  itself,  verily  the  Book  of  Mormon  has  it. 

As  to  why  the  Lord  should  have  selected  the  sign  he  did,  we  are 
not  obliged  nor  authorized  to  say.  Seeing  that  one  had  to  be 
selected,  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  as  good  as  any ;  and  it  is  imma- 
terial to  us  which  one  is  chosen.  Any  sign  should  suit  us,  so  long 
as  it  fills  the  bill  of  the  Lord's  appointment  and  is  "set  up"  suf- 
ficiently high  that  it  may  serve  indeed  as  "an  ensign  for  the 
nations." 

The  Reverend  Elliott,  commenting  on  Revelation  14 :  6,  says 
that  it  figured  an  era  of  widespread  gospel  preaching,  "not  an  era, 
let  it  be  first  observed,  of  mere  missions  and  preaching  of  so  called 
Christian  doctrine,  but  of  'the  everlasting  gospel'  a  phrase  in  which 
the  absence  of  the  Greek  article  before  the  word  rendered  gospel 
might  indicate  perhaps  that  it  was  an  actual  Book  of  the  Gospel  or 
New  Testament  that  the  angel  appeared  bearing  in  hand  to  preach ; 
and  the  epithet  everlasting,  its  having  been  marvelously  preserved 
by  divine  providence  through  all  the  darkness,  irreligion  and  hostil- 
ity of  past  ages." — Horse  Apocalypticae,  vol.  3,  p.  462,  5th  edition. 

We  may  observe  that  it  would  be  scarcely  necessary  for  an 
angel  to  bring  the  New  Testament,  seeing  it  had  been  in  use 
all  along.  Partially  confined,  it  may  have  been,  during  the  Dark 
Ages,  but  still  it  did  not  require  an  angel  to  bring  it  out  of  that  con- 
finement. Wycliff,  Luther,  Tyndale  and  others  translated  it  with- 
out any  angelic  assistance;  consequently,  whatever  ''Book  of  the 
Gospel"  was  signified,  it  was  not  the  New  Testament. 

The  following  from  Doctor  Hengstenberg's  work  on  the  same 
text  is  quite  suggestive : 

We  still  need  to  determine  more  extctly  in  what  respect  the  angel  has  the 
everlasting  gospel;  as  some  may  possibly  conceive  with  several  of  the  older 
expositors,  that  he  had  it  in  the  form  of  a  book  in  his  ha;nd. — The  Revelation 
of  Saint  John,  vol.  2,  p.  135. 

Again,  Reverend  Culbertson,  commenting  on  the  same  scrip- 
ture, says: 

He  has  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach.  He  is  here  introduced  to  our  no- 
tice as  if  he  carried  the  book  of  the  law,  or  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  for 
distribution  in  the  course  of  his  flight. — Lectures  on  the  Revelation,  vol.'  3,  p. 
136;  A.  D.  1826. 

William  Cunninghame: 

It  is  remarkable  that  this  angel  goes  forth,  not  preaching  by  word  of 
mouth  only,  but  having  the  everlasting  gospel,  that  is  the  book  of  the  gospel, 
the  Scriptures  of  truth  in  his  hand." — Seals  and  Trumpets,  etc.,  p.  365. 

The  selection  of  an  inspired  book  is  eminently  suitable  as  a 
sign.  It  thereby  assumes  an  intellectual  plane  of  thought,  patron- 
izing the  intelligence  of  the  public  and  refusing  to  pander  to  the 
infatuated  frenzy  of  the  credulous.  It  appeals  to  the  nobler  passions 
of  unruffled  reason,  disdaining  to  impose  its  strength  upon  gullible 
ignorance.  Throwing  itself  into  the  arena  of  nations,  it  grapples 
with  the  world  as  its  antagonist.  The  very  fact  that  it  prostrates 
itself  upon  the  altar  of  the  printer's  press,  stamps  it  with  the 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  137 

insignia  of  candor,  the  companion  of  truth.  Unafraid  of  exposure, 
it  challenges  investigation,  "for  this  thing  was  not  done  in  a  cor- 
ner." 

Unlike  rare  scientific  discoveries,  testable  only  in  the  laborato- 
ries of  the  rich,  it  submits  itself  to  the  language  of  all,  subject  to 
the  crucial  criticism  of  all ;  and  this  is  the  publicity  the  prophecy 
requires.  It  must  be  seen  of  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world : 

All  ye  inhabitants  of  the  world,  and  dwellers  on  the  earth,  see  ye  when  he 
lifteth  up  an  ensign  on  the  mountains;  and  when  he  bloweth  a  trumpet,  hear 
ye. — Isaiah  18 :  3. 

What  other  sign  outside  of  some  publishable  work  could  assume 
such  gigantic  proportions  as  to  be  seen  of  "all"  dwellers  on  the 
earth? 

This  is  the  very  sign  decreed.     It  will  be  a  book : 

And  the  vision  of  all  is  become  unto  you  as  the  words  of  a  book  that  is 
sealed,  which  men  deliver  to  one  that  is  learned,  saying,  Read  this,  I  pray  thee : 
and  he  saith,  I  cannot;  for  it  is  sealed:  and  the  book  is  delivered  to  him  that 
is  not  leanned,  saying,  Read  this,  I  pray  thee :  and  he  saith,  I  am  not  learned. 
—Isaiah  29:  11,  12. 

A  marvelous  work  surely!  The  learned  cannot  interpret  it, 
nor  yet  can  the  unlearned  by  his  own  power.  Sealed  book !  Weil 
said! 

God,  however,  will  take  it  in  hand.  'He  will  decipher  its  mystic 
characters.  In  doing  so,  he  will  not  employ  the  wisdom  of  the 
worldly  wise,  nor  depend  on  the  learning  of  the  learned.  The  book 
being  delivered  into  the  hands  of  him  who  is  unlearned,  it  becomes 
a  matter  of  imperative  necessity  that  God  should  effect  its  inter- 
pretation. And  he  did : 

Therefore,  behold,  I  [God]  will  proceed  to  do  a  marvelous  work  among  this 
people,  even  a  marvelous  work  and  a  wonder:  .  .  .  And  in  that  day  shall  the 
deaf  hear  the  words  of  the  book. — Verses  14,  18. 

9.  TIME  OF  ITS  COMING 

Of  the  time  when  all  this  should  transpire  we  can  make  no 
mistake.  There  is  a  day  set  for  its  fulfillment: 

Is  it  not  yet  a  very  little  while,  and  Lebanon  shall  be  turned  into  a  fruit- 
ful field,  and  the  fruitful  shall  be  esteemed  as  a  forest. — Verse  17. 

The  Land  of  Lebanon  is  Palestine.  Sterile  for  seventeen  hun- 
dred years,  it  was  turned  into  a  fruitful  field  in  1853.  Proof  has 
already  been  proffered. 

The  time  is  fulfilled.  It  expired  a  "very  little  while"  prior 
to  Palestine's  restoration.  The  record  must  have  come  or  else 
Isaiah  stands  convicted  as  a  false  prophet. 

There  can  be  no  mistake.  Isaiah  employs  the  double  entry 
system  of  bookkeeping.  He  notes  another  item  of  importance  to 
be  introduced  with  the  finding  of  the  sealed  book:  "The  house  of 
Jacob  shall  not  now  be  ashamed  neither  shall  his  face  now  wax 
pale."  (Verse  22.)  When?  "Now"!  At  the  time  of  the  return 
of  fruitf ulness  to  his  native  land  and  in  the  day  of  the  deliverance 
of  the  book. 


138  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

The  house  of  Jacob  is  the  house  of  Israel,  of  whom  the  Jews  are 
a  conspicuous  part.  The  text  announces  a  cessation  of  national 
trial  which  did  not  begin  to  fulfill  until  during  the  late  century. 

Their  troubles  have  been  long  standing,  beginning  as  they  did 
in  the  times  of  Isaiah  when  the  ten  tribes  were  carried  away. 
Later  the  Jews  were  driven  into  Babylon.  They  have  never  been 
restored  to  their  ancient  heritage  nor  have  regained  their  departed 
glory.  Only  in  recent  years  has  the  first  semblance  -of  liberty  been 
accorded  them. 

Of  the  trials  and  sufferings  of  the  Jews  since  their  rejection 
of  the  gospel  we  may  briefly  summarize. 

Routed  by  the  Romans,  they  were  besieged  in  Jerusalem  and 
passed  through  such  horrors  as  had  not  been,  "nor  ever  shall  be." 
Over  a  million  perished  in  the  shambles  of  that  slaughter.  Reduced 
to  starvation,  they  actually  ate  of  their  offspring.  Overthrown  at 
last,  their  city  was  destroyed  and  their  adorable  temple  burned  to 
the  ground.  With  the  perishing  of  Salem — city  of  peace,  perished 
also  the  last  vestige  of  Judaite  dominion. 

The  remnants  of  that  ruined  race  were  banished  from  the  land 
or  else  sold  as  slaves  for  a  foreign  mart.  Their  treatment  from 
this  time  henceforth  was  terrible. 

The  Emperor  Constantine,  suppressing  a  revolt  among  them, 
cut  off  their  ears  and  dispersed  them  as  vagabonds  to  different 
countries.  In  the  fifth  century  they  were  expelled  from  Alexandria, 
which  had  long  been  one  of  their  safest  places  of  resort.  Justinian 
abolished  their  synagogues  and  prohibited  them  from  even  entering 
into  caves  for  the  exercise  of  their  worship.  He  rendered  their 
testimony  inadmissible  and  deprived  them  of  the  natural  right  of 
bequeathing  their  property. 

Mahomet,  whose  influence  has  prevailed  over  millions,  infused 
within  the  minds  of  his  followers  a  spirit  of  the  utmost  animosity 
against  the  unbelieving  Jews.  He  set  an  early  example  of  active 
persecution  against  them,  besieging  their  castles,  banishing  them 
from  the  country,  and  parting  their  property  among  the  Mussul- 
mans. 

Romanism,  which  with  Mohammedanism  constituted  the  upper 
and  nether  millstones  of  persecution  served  them  no  better.  En- 
joining her  subjects  to  have  no  dealings  with  the  Jews,  she  pro- 
hibited them  from  holding  public  office.  She  appointed  them  to 
be  distinguished  by  a  mark,  and  decreed  that  their  children  should 
be  taken  from  them  and  brought  up  in  monasteries. 

They  were  expelled  from  Spain  to  the  extent  of  one  hundred 
and  seventy  thousand  families.  For  them  it  was  conversion,  im- 
prisonment, or  banishment. 

In  France  a  similar  fate  awaited  them.  Philip  Augustus 
released  all  Christians  in  his  dominions  from  their  debts  toward 
the  Jews,  reserving  a  fifth  part  to  himself;  and  afterwards  drove 
them  from  the  country-  Saint  Louis  twice  banished  them  and  twice 
recalled  them,  and  Charles  VI  finally  expelled  them  from  the  nation. 
From  that  country  they  were  seven  times  banished.  It  was  the 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  139 

custom  at  Toulouse  to  smite  them  on  the  face  every  Easter,  to  which 
the  people  were  regularly  instigated  by  a  sermon  from  the  bishop. 

At  Verdun,  Treves,  Mentz,  Spires,  and  Worms,  many  thousands 
were  pillaged  and  massacred. 

Christian  England  treated  them  as  others.  In  a  single  instance, 
at  York,  fifteen  hundred  Jews,  including  women  and  children,  were 
refused  all  quarter — could  not  purchase  their  lives  at  any  price. 
Frantic  with  despair  they  perished  by  mutual  slaughter,  each 
father  becoming  the  murderer  of  his  family  when  death  was  the 
only  deliverance.  So  universally  hated  were  they  that  the  barons, 
to  become  popular,  ordered  seven  hundred  of  the  Jews  to  be  slaugh- 
tered, their  houses  to  be  plundered,  and  their  synagogues  to  be 
burned.  This  was  in  Henry  the  Third's  time.  Kings  Richard, 
John,  and  Henry  III  robbed  them  right  and  left;  and  Edward  I, 
completing  their  misery,  seized  all  their  property  and  banished  them 
from  the  country.  Nearly  four  centuries  elapsed  before  their  re- 
turn. 

Saracen,  Saxon,  Norman,  Dane,  and  Briton  seemed  to  vie  with 
each  other  in  their  efforts  to  plunder  and  persecute  this  much- 
abused  race. 

But  their  night  is  over.  The  reign  of  terror  has  passed,  and 
with  it  the  day  of  deliverance  has  dawned.  No  longer  lament  they 
in  the  morning,  "Would  to  God  it  were  even,  and  in  the  even,  Would 
to  God  it  were  morning."  (Deuteronomy  28:  67.)  Jacob's  face 
does  not  now  wax  pale. 

All  nations  accord  them  the  fullest  liberty,  save  possibly  Rus- 
sia ;  and  even  there  the  fetters  are  breaking. 

They  have  found  their  way  into  the  foremost  positions  of  the 
nations  and  have  proved  themselves  sagacious  in  statesmanship 
and  dextrous  in  diplomacy.  The  arts  and  sciences  they  have  em- 
bellished and  none  have  excelled  them  in  the  financial  field. 

It  is  said  that  five  of  the  bishops  and  over  three  hundred  of  the 
clergy  of  the  Church  of  England  are  Jews  or  are  of  Jewish  descent. 
The  continental  press  of  Europe,  and  many  of  the  leading  journals 
of  science  and  philosophy,  are  controlled  by  the  Jews;  while  the 
foremost  professional  chairs  of  the  great  universities  are  occupied 
by  this  rising  race,  no  less  than  seventy  in  Germany  being  so  held. 

As  linguists,  as  critics,  as  philologists,  archaeologists,  political 
economists,  mathematicians,  and  historians,  Jewish  names  are 
highly  distinguished ;  while  among  musicians  we  have  Mendelssohn, 
Halevy,  Meyerbeer,  Rossini,  Julius  Benedict,  Grisi,  and  all  the 
Strauss  family.  "On  a  recent  occasion  no  less  than  twenty-one 
Jews  were  decorated  with  the  order  of  the  Legion  of  Honor  in 
France,  though  the  Jews  in  that  country  number  only  60,000  in  a 
population  of  37,000,000." — Guinness'  Light  for  the  Last  Days,  p. 
197. 

During  the  past  ten  years  twenty-five  of  Hebrew  origin  have  been  elected 
members  of  the  British  Parliament,  of  whom  twelve  professed  the  faith  of 
their  fathers;  aind  at  the;  recent  general  election  there  were  twenty  Jewish 
candidates,  of  whom  twelve  were  elected  by  large  majorities. — Prophetic  News, 
vol.  4,  p.  256,  1880. 


140  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

Well  may  they  sing,  then,  that  beautiful  song  found  in  the 
Jewish  book  of  praise: 

Hail,  all  hail  mysterious  nation, 

Lot  of  God's  inheritance! 
iSad  though  long  thy  situation, 

See  a  brighter  day  advance.  > 

Clouds  and  storms  have  overspread  thee, 

Tossed  thy  bark,  disheveled,  torn; 
But  in  the  hand  that  chastened,  led  thee — 

Sink,  thou  could'st  not,  by  it  borne. 

Did  God's  vengeance  overtake  thee? 

Twas  in  sorrow,  not  in  hate; 
Still  he  purposes  to  make  thee 

Above  all  other  nations  great. 

All  this  change  has  come  in  the  nineteenth  century.  Emanci- 
pation was  bestowed  upon  the  sons  of  Jacob  in  1830.  The  following 
from  Ridpath  will  signify : 

It  is  difficult  for  a  man  of  to-day  who  has  the  English  language  as  his 
birthright  and  the  principles  of  English  liberty  as  his  bulwark,  to  understand 
the  bitter,  causeless,  unreasoning  prejudices  of  race  which  still  held  from 
the  exercise  of  human  rights,  at  so  late  a  period  of  British  history,  so  large  and 
influential  a  class  of  people  as  the  Jews.  It  seemed  as  though  a  considerable 
portion  of  the  legislation  and  jurisprudence  had  been  specially  contrived  for 
the  oppression  and  distress  of  the  Jewish  race.  As  late  as  1830,  almost  all  the 
rights  of  citizenship  were  positively  denied  to  Jewish  subjects.  No  office, 
civil,  military  or  corporate  could  be  held  by  a  Jew.  The  profession  of  law, 
whether  as  barrister  or  attorney  was  closed  against  him.  A  Jew  was  for- 
bidden to  teach  school,  and  might  not  even  serve  as  janitor  of  a  school  building! 
He  was  interdicted  from  voting,  and  was,  of  course,  excluded  from  member- 
ship in  either  House  of  Parliament.  It  is  almost  inconceivable  that  the  mere 
bar  of  race  descent  should  have  been  made  the  instrument  of  such  degradation 
and  oppression;  and  the  wonder  is  still  greater  that  the  measures  which  were 
from  time  to  time  brought  forward  for  the  removal  of  the  load  with  which 
every  Jew  was  encumbered,  should  have  been  met  with  violent  opposition  even 
in  the  House  of  Commons. 

After  the  year  1830,  however,  the  question  of  reform  would  not  down. 
Bills  were  introduced  at  every  session  for  Jewish  emancipation,  and  at  length 
public  sentiment  rallied  to  the  cause. — History  of  the  World,  vol.  15,  p.  373. 

Reverend  Read  tells  us,  " There  is  much  at  present  in  their 
civil  condition  that  indicates  the  returning  favor  from  heaven. 
Nothing  decisive  or  permanent  was  done  to  remove  the  disabilities 
of  the  Jews  till  the  beginning  of  the  present  century  .  .  .  Yet  in 
the  same  year  (1830)  a  bill  in  their  favor  was  carried  in  France." — 
God  in  History,  vol.  1,  p.  348.  Hollis  Read,  A.  M. 

Once  again  the  year  1830  looms  up  in  history  as  a  jubilee  of 
liberty  to  Israel  and  the  church. 

We  are  now  quite  prepared  to  determine  the  time  intended  for 
the  advent  of  the  sealed  book.  It  is  nestled  among  the  mountains 
of  latter-day  events.  The  several  divisions  of  the  grand  army  of 
the  restoration  arrive  about  the  same  time.  First  and  foremost 
we  see  the  "ensign" ;  it  occupies  the  van.  Immediately  follows  the 
church,  attended  by  the  liberation  of  the  Jews,  succeeded  by  the 
restoration  of  Palestine  and  a  return  of  its  outcasts  to  their  long 
forsaken  land. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  141 

Surely,  then,  in  the  light  of  such  luminous  events  there  are  none 
but  what  will  see  the  ' "ensign."  of  the  Lord. 

10.     NATURE  OF  THE  BOOK 

The  nature  of  the  "sealed  book"  to  come  forth  as  predicted  by 
Isaiah  is  of  a  doctrinal  kind.  It  is  one  that  will  correct  religious 
error,  declaring  only  the  unsullied  teachings  of  our  Savior:  "They 
also  that  erred  in  spirit  shall  come  to  understanding  and  they  that 
murmured  shall  learn  doctrine."  (29:24.) 

It  will  appeal  to  a  class  of  malcontents  who,  by  reason  of 
superior  insight,  have  grown  dissatisfied  with  everything  in  the 
shape  of  religion,  "And  they  that  murmured  shall  learn  doctrine." 

Indeed,  it  will  appeal  unto  all  classes  who  stand  in  need  of 
spiritual  help: 

I,n  that  day  shall  the  deaf  hear  the  words  of  the  book,  and  the  eyes  of  the 
blind  shall  see  out  of  obscurity  and  out  of  darkness.  The  meek  also  shall  in- 
crease their  joy  in  the  Lord,  and  the  poor  among  men  shall  rejoice  in  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel.— Isaiah  29:  18,  19. 

Further  information  concerning  its  character  will  be  disclosed 
in  Ezekiel: 

11.     A  RECORD  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  JOSEPH 

The  word  of  the  Lord  came  again  unto  me,  saying,  Moreover,  thou  son  of 
man,  take  thee  one  stick,  and  write  upon  it,  For  Judah,  and  for  the  children 
of  Israel  his  companions:  then  take  another  stick,  and  write  upon  it,  For 
Joseph,  the  stick  of  Ephraim,  and  for  the  house  of  Israel  his  companions: 
and  join  them  one  to  another  into  one  stick;  and  they  shall  become  one  in 
thine  hand.  And  when  the  children  of  thy  people  shall  speak  unto  thee,  say- 
ing, Wilt  thou  not  show  us  what  thou  meanest  by  these?  say  unto  them, 
Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  Behold  I  will  take  the  stick  of  Joseph,  which  is  in 
the  hand  of  Ephraim,  and  the  tribes  of  Israel  his  fellows,  and  will  put  them 
with  him,  even  with  the  stick  of  Judah,  and  make  them  one  stick,  and  they 
shall  be  one  in  mine  hand.  And  the  sticks  whereon  thou  writest  shall  be  in 
thine  hand  before  their  eyes.  And  say  unto  them,  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God; 
Behold,  I  will  take  the  children  of  Israel  from  among  the  heathen,  whither 
they  be  gone,  and  will  gather  them  on  every  side,  and  bring  them  into  their 
own  land.— Ezekiel  37:  15-21. 

The  performance  required  of  the  prophet  was  certainly  singu- 
lar. It  was  more  than  that — it  was  symbolical.  The  mere  writing 
on  two  sticks  and  joining  them  together  was  in  itself  meaningless, 
hence  some  other  fact  was  suggested.  This  symbolic  style  of  com- 
munication was  frequently  used  by  the  prophets,  particularly  when 
great  and  important  truths  were  to  be  revealed. 

It  was  Agabus  who  took  Paul's  girdle  and,  binding  himself 
therewith,  dramatically  said,  "Thus  saith  the  Holy  Ghost,  So  shall 
the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  bind  the  man  that  owneth  this  girdle,  and 
shall  deliver  him  into  the  hands  of  the  Gentiles."  (Acts  21:  11.) 
Paul  had  been  previously  admonished  by  the  Spirit  not  to  go  to 
Jerusalem ;  and  it  is  but  natural  that  his  second  admonition  partook 
of  increased  impressiveness.  The  great  image  that  stood  before 
Daniel  in  a  dream  of  a  night  vision,  portrayed  prophetic  facts  of 
national  and  world-wide  consequence  to  the  remotest  end  of  time. 

Little  wonder,  then,  that  Israel,  seeing  the  performance  with 


142 


A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 


these  sticks,  prayerfully  asked,  "Wilt  thou  not  show  us  what  thou 
meanest  by  these?" 

Their  request  was  granted.     An  answer  was  made : 

Thus  saith  the  Lord  God;  Behold,"  I  will  take  the  stick  of  Joseph,  which 
is  in  the  hand  of  Ephraim,  and  the  tribes  of  Israel  his  fellows,  and  will  put 
them  with  him,  even  with  the  stick  of  Judah,  and  make  them  one  stick  and 
they  shall  be  one  in  mine  hand. 

The  people  evidently  were  satisfied,  since  no  further  question- 
ing was  made  and  no  further  explanation  was  offered.  To  them  it 
was  perfectly  clear. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  this  was  but  an  ordinary  reference  to  the 


style  of  bookmaking  in  those  days.     They  wrote  upon  parchments, 
preserving  them  rolled  upon  sticks : 

Roll.  A  book  in  ancient  times  consisted  of  a  single  long  strip  of  paper  or 
parchment,  which  was  usually  kept  rolled  upon  a  stick,  and  was  unrolled  when 
a  person  wished  to  read  it. — Smith's  Bible  Dictionary,  Peloubet  edition,  p.  566. 

The  king  being  impatient  to  know  the  contents,  the  scribe  begins  to  read 
immediately:  and  as  the  books  of  the  time  were  written  upon  long  scrolls,  and 
rolled  upon  a  stick,  the  latter  part  of  the  book  would  come  first. — History  of 
the  Holy  Bible,  John  Kitto,  D.  D.,  F.  S.  A.,  p.  403. 

The  "stick  of  Judah"  would  signify  some  record  of  national 
interest  and  importance.  That  record  was  the  Bible.  It  records 
the  history  of  Judah's  rule  in  Palestine  until  Jesus  came.  The  other 
tribes  had  long  since  been  dispersed  or  else  swallowed  up  in  Judah's 
imperial  glory:  there  was  none  left  but  the  tribe  of  Judah.  (2 
Kings  17:  18.)  To  them  the  Lord  ministered  his  word  by  prophet 
and  priest,  for  it  was  decreed,  "the  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from 
Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until  Shiloh  come." — 
Genesis  49 :  10.  Through  long  centuries  of  trial  and  tribulation 
they  were  the  only  people  to  receive  and  preserve  for  us  the  Holy 
Bible.  They  were  the  librarians  of  the  revelations.  Of  them  our 
Savior  was  born,  and  to  them  he  directed  his  personal  preaching; 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  143 

and  it  was  from  among  the  Jews  he  selected  the  ministry  of  the 
New  Testament. 

Whatever  respect,  therefore,  is  owing  the  mother  that  gave 
birth  to  the  Bible,  is  due  to  the  Jew,  who  amid  much  labor  and 
sorrow,  brought  forth  salvation  unto  the  Gentiles. 

Understanding  the  signification  of  the  "stick  of  Judah,"  it  will 
be  an  easy  matter  to  sense  the  meaning  of  the  "stick  of  Joseph." 
It  is  another  record  of  a  similar  nature,  an  inspired  book. 

Its  importance  is  further  evidenced  by  the  fact  that  it  will 
ultimately  be  joined  to  the  Bible,  uniting  with  it  in  the  great  work 
of  redeeming  Israel — "join  them  together  into  one  stick."  It  will 
contain  rare  treasures  of  truth,  for  unto  Ephraim,  the  offspring  of 
Joseph,  were  written  "the  great  things  of  my  law"  (Hosea  8:  11), 
and  God  himself  shall  bring  it  forth.  The  time  of  its  introduction 
is  suggested  in  the  event  associated  with  its  forthcoming.  (Verse 
21.)  The  gathering  of  Israel  to  their  own  land  is  alluded  to,  and 
this  has  already  begun.  It  commenced  in  the  last  century.  How 
beautifully  this  blends  with  the  circumstances  accompanying  the 
delivery  of  the  sealed  book  spoken  of  by  Isaiah ! 

The  announcement  that  God  has  given  other  records  than  the 
Bible  ought  not  to  startle  us.  He  has  given  many  such,  but  owing 
to  carelessness  and  other  causes  they  have  been  lost. 

Reference  is  made  in  the  Bible  to  the  following  absent  books : 
Book  of  Jasher;  Book  of  Nathan,  the  Prophet;  Book  of  Gad,  the 
Seer;  Prophecy  of  Ahijah;  Visions  of  Iddo,  the  Seer;  Book  of 
Shemaiah,  the  Prophet ;  Book  of  Jehu ;  Epistle  to  the  Laodiceans ; 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians;  other  gospels;  Prophecy  of  Enoch; 
and  many  other  books.  (2  Samuel  1:  18;  1  Chronicles  29:  29;  2 
Chronicles  9:29;  13:22;  12:15;  20:34;  Colossians  4:16;  Luke 
1 :  11 ;  1  Corinthians  5:9;  Jude  1-4.) 

12.     JOSEPH  ENTITLED  TO  A  RECORD 

In  the  general  distribution  of  sacred  books  that  seems  to  have 
been  made,  there  is  nothing  strange  that  the  house  of  Joseph  should 
have  received  one.  Why  should  preference  be  shown  to  Judah? 
They  were  brother  tribes  and  surely  had  equal  claims,  equal  oppor- 
tunities to  the  distilling  dews  of  inspiration. 

Indeed,  so  far  as  worth  was  concerned,  the  house  of  Joseph 
was  head  and  shoulders  above  the  house  of  Judah.  They  were 
greater  paternally,  numerically,  and  prophetically;  and  as  such, 
if  favors  were  to  be  shown  at  the  hands  of  the  Almighty,  in  the 
matter  of  revelations  or  inspired  records,  they  should  have  received 
at  least  equal  recognition. 

The  preeminence  of  Joseph  and  his  posterity  is  evident  from 
the  following  facts: 

1.  That  Joseph  was  born  of  Rachel,  the  wife  of  Jacob's  love 
choice;  whereas  Judah  was  born  of  sore-eyed  Leah  whom  Jacob 
hated,  marrying  her  only  because  tricked  into  it.  (Genesis  29:  18- 
31;  30:22-34.) 


144  ..        A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

2.  That  Joseph  was  loved  of  Jacob  more  than  all  his  brethren, 
Judah  included.      (Genesis  37 :  3,  4.) 

3.  That  Joseph's  honor  while  in  Potiphar's  house,  and  during 
all  his  life  long,  was  unimpeachable,  in  striking  contrast  to  the 
shameless  debauchery  of  Judah.      (Genesis  38:  15-18;  39.) 

4.  That  upon  Joseph  rested  the  rulership,^and  whether  found 
as  a  slave  in  a  foreign  land,  or  as  a  convict  wearing  prison  clothes, 
or  later  as  prime  minister  of  Egypt,  all  is  committed  into  his 
charge.      (Genesis  39:  41.) 

5.  That  all  countries  became  dependents  upon  Joseph,  coming 
unto  him  to  buy  corn. 

6.  That  were  it  not  for  Joseph,  Judah  and  his  children  would 
have  perished  in  the  famine.     !(Genesis  42:  6;  47:  11,  12.) 

7.  That  Judah  and  brethren  voluntarily  prostrated  themselves 
before   Joseph,    covenanting  to   become   his    servants.     (Genesis 
44:  14-16;  50:  18.) 

8.  That  Jacob  adopted  Joseph's  sons,  Ephraim  and  Manasseh, 
into  the  patriarchal  family,  placing  upon  them  special  tribal  bless- 
ings.    Not  so  with  any  other  of  his  grandchildren.      (Genesis  48: 
5-20.) 

9.  That  Joseph  and  children  received  three  tribal  blessings, 
whereas  Judah  received  but  one.      (Genesis  48:  22-26;  49:  22-26.) 

10.  That  the  birthright  blessing  of  Reuben,  the  first-born,  was 
taken  from  him  and  given  to  Joseph's  children.     (1  Chronicles 
5:1,  2.) 

11.  That  the  posterity  of  Joseph  would  become  a  multitude  of 
nations.     (Genesis  48:  19.) 

12.  That  Joseph's  blessing  was  greater  than  that  of  Abraham, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob.     (Genesis  49:  26.) 

13.  That  the  blessings  pronounced  upon  Joseph  and  children 
were  more  numerous  than  those  given  his  brethren,  occupying  more 
than  four  times  the  scriptural  space  of  that  of  Judah,  and  were 
considerably  longer  than  all  the  other  tribal  blessings  put  together. 

14.  That  the  house  of  Joseph  received  a  later  tribal  blessing 
through   Moses,   again   exceeding   and   excelling  that  of   Judah. 
(Deuteronomy  33.) 

15.  That  the  descendants  of  Joseph  were  the  strongest  numer- 
ically, exceeding  Judah  by  eight  thousand  seven  hundred ;  Levi  by 
sixty-two  thousand  two  hundred ;  and  Simeon  by  sixty-three  thou- 
sand.     (Numbers  26.) 

16.  That  whereas  between  the  first  census  and  second  census, 
Reuben  lost  twenty-eight  hundred,  Gad  five  thousand  one  hundred 
and  fifty;  Naphtali  eight  thousand,  and  Simeon  thirty-seven  thou- 
sand one  hundred,  Joseph  increased  twelve  thousand  five  hundred. 

It  was  the  growing  greatness  of  this  favored  people  that  called 
from  Joshua  the  remark,  "Thou  art  a  great  people  and  hast  great 
power ;  thou  shalt  not  have  one  lot  only." — Joshua  17 :  17. 

In  process  of  time  the  ascendancy  seemed  to  center  upon 
Ephraim,  Joseph's  youngest  son,  hence  we  read:  "I  will  make 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  145 

Ephraim  to  ride,  Judah  shall  plow,  and  Jacob  shall  break  his  clods." 
(Hosea  10:  11.) 

This  preeminence  will  be  maintained  to  the  end ;  for  while  God 
has  promised  strength  to  Judah,  he  has  decreed  "salvation"  to 
Ephraim.  And  in  the  great  work  of  the  final  restoration  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  when  all  the  tribes  shall  be  represented,  Ephraim 
will  occupy  the  distinguished  place  of  the  first-born.  (Zechariah 
10:  6-12;  Jeremiah  31:  9.) 

Thus  we  note  the  continual  fulfillment  of  Joseph's  dreams, 
wherein  he  saw  his  brothers'  sheaves  and  the  sun,  moon,  and  eleven 
stars  making  obeisance  unto  him. 

In  addition  to  all  this  unrivaled  glory,  the  peopleof  Joseph 
were  a  spiritual  people.  They  were  in  touch  with  God  and  received 
of  his  revelations.  Why  not?  If  merit  counts,  then  give  them 
ten  times  as  much  as  Judah. 

The  patriarchal  blessing  of  Jacob  pronounced  upon  Joseph 
"the  blessings  of  heaven  above."  It  was  meet,  therefore,  that  the 
Lord  should  reveal  unto  them.  And  so  we  read,  "The  watchman  of 
Ephraim  was  with  my  God,"  hence  the  Lord  "taught  Ephraim  to 
go"  and  "laid  meat  unto  them." 

Indeed  he  visited  them  by  an  abundance  of  visions:  "I  have 
also  spoken  by  the  prophets,  and  I  have  multiplied  visions  and  used 
similitudes  by  the  ministry  of  the  prophets."  And  again,  "I  have 
written  unto  him  [Ephraim]  the  great  things  of  my  law."  (Hosea 
9:8;  11:3,  4;  12:  10;  8:  11,  12.) 

Surely,  then,  if  Judah,  with  all  his  inferiority,  was  entitled 
to  a  sacred  book,  how  much  stronger  the  claims  of  the  great  and 
ennobling  house  of  Joseph  for  similar  recognition ! 

13.     JUDAH  AND  JOSEPH  SEPARATED.     TWO  BOOKS   REQUIRED 

Doubtless  the  Lord  had  good  and  sufficient  reasons  for  giving 
other  records  than  the  Bible,  and  whatever  the  reasons  for  the 
giving  of  the  Bible,  the  same  hold  good  for  the  other  records. 

One  very  apparent  reason  why  the  house  of  Joseph  should  be 
favored  with  a  record,  independent  of  the  one  delivered  to  Judah, 
is  the  fact  that  they  were  far  removed  from  the  land  of  Judah,  and 
consequently  were  deprived  of  the  oral  and  written  word  minis- 
tered by  the  prophets  and  apostles  who  labored  among  the  Jews. 
True,  the  children  of  Joseph  while  in  Caanan  lived  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  children  of  Judah,  and  while  thus  associated  did 
not  require  separate  scriptures,  neither  did  they  have  them.  There 
was  then  no  stick  of  Judah  and  no  stick  of  Joseph.  All  the  tribes 
shared  the  same  book,  what  little  of  it  they  had.  Neighbors  to- 
gether may  drink  at  the  same  spring,  but  once  they  separate  new 
springs  must  be  sought. 

And  so  it  was  that  Israel,  unwilling  to  live  peaceably  with 
each  other,  were  obliged  to  live  apart.  They  were  riven  asunder 
and  driven  from  their  possessions.  The  ten  tribes  were  carried 
into  captivity  and  the  children  of  Ephraim  going  "into  far  coun- 


146  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

tries"  were  "cast  out  of  sight."  "There  was  none  left  but  the  tribe 
of  Judah  only.  (2  Kings  17:  18-20.) 

Exceeding  was  the  anger  of  the  Lord  aroused  against  the 
children  of  Joseph.  It  was  his  purpose,  however,  to  afflict  them 
only  "till  they  acknowledge  their  affliction  and. seek  my  face:  in 
their  affliction  they  will  seek  me  early."  "Ephraim  bemoaning 
himself"  and  putting  away  his  "idols"  appeased  the  anger  of  an 
offended  God  and  mercy  was  extended. 

Notwithstanding  a  dark  and  cloudy  day,  the  descendants  of 
Joseph  will  regain  their  olden  glory,  for,  "I  will  strengthen  the 
house  of  Judah,  and  I  will  save  the  house  of  Joseph.  .  .  .  And 
they  of  Ephraim  shall  be  like  a  mighty  man,  ...  I  will  hiss  for 
them  and  gather  them ;  for  I  have  redeemed  them ;  and  they  shall 
increase  as  they  have  increased."  (Hosea  5:  15;  14:  8;  Jeremiah 
31:  18-20;  Zechariah  10:  6-8.)  Aye,  "They  shall  increase  as  they 
have  increased."  A  populous  people  somewhere!** 

14.     DESCENDANTS    OF   JOSEPH    LOCATED   IN    AMERICA 

.  That  Israel  was  scattered  "from  one  end  of  the  earth  even 
unto  the  other,"  requires  no  argument  to  prove.  A  mere  reading 
of  the  following  texts  will  suffice:  Deuteronomy  4:  27;  28:  25,  37, 
64 ;  Amos  9:9;  Isaiah  26 :  15 ;  Jeremiah  24 :  9 ;  34 :  17 ;  Zechariah 
7 :  14.  Consequent  upon  such  a  universal  scattering,  a  portion  of 
them  necessarily  found  their  way  to  America. 

This  dispersion  seems  to  have  been  already  accomplished  in 
the  days  of  Ezekiel,  587  B.  C. :  "My  flock  was  scattered  upon  all 
the  face  of  the  earth."  (Ezekiel  34:  6.) 

Nor  are  we  without  information  as  to  which  particular  portion 
of  the  house  of  Israel  came  to  this  country.  Everything  points 
to  the  descendants  of  the  house  of  Joseph.  Their  patriarchal  bless- 
ings given  under  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  together  with  later  sym- 
bolic sayings,  falling  from  the  lips  of  those  who  uttered  no  idle 
words,  definitely  direct  our  attention  to  this  continent  and  no  other. 

The  following  will  furnish  a  clew,  gathered  from  the  prophetic 
blessings  pronounced  upon  Joseph  and  his  posterity.  It  is  very 
concise.  Every  word  is  measured  and  every  word  does  duty  : 

Joseph  is  a  fruitful  bough,  even  a  fruitful  bough  by  a  well;  whose 
branches  run  over  the  wall. — Genesis  49 :  22. 

The  blessings  of  thy  father  have  prevailed  above  the  blessings  of  my 
progenitors  unto  the  utmost  bound  of  the  everlasting  hills. — Verse  26. 

Let  them  grow  into  a  multitude  in  the  midst  of  the  earth. — Genesis  48 :  16. 

His  seed  shall  become  a  multitude  of  nations. — Verse  19. 

And  of  Joseph  he  said,  Blessed  of  the  Lord  be  his  land,  for  the  precious 
things  of  heaven,  for  the  dew,  and  for  the  deep  that  coucheth  beneath,  and 
for  the  precious  fruits  put  forth  by  the  sun,  and  for  the  precious  things  put 


shall  Judah  alone  be  restored.  God  will  save  likewise  the  house  of 
Joseph  though  he  appears  to  have  long  entirely  forgotten  them.  He  will  hiss  for 
them  and  gather  them.  He  will  make  them  as  it  were  the  seed  of  his  millenial 
church  and  cause  them  to  be  instrumental  in  spreading  the  knowledge  of  his 
truth  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth." — General  and  Connected  View  of 
the  Prophecies,  vol.  2,  p.  271,  Reverend  G.  S.  Faber. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  147 

forth  by  the  moon,  and  for  the  chief  things  of  the  ancient  mountains,  and  for 
the  precious  things  of  the  lasting  hills,  and  for  the  precious  things  of  the  earth 
and  the  fullness  thereof,  ...  He  shall  push  the  people  together  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth:  and  they  are  the  ten  thousands  of  Ephraim,  and  they  are  the 
thousands  of  Manasseh. — Deuteronomy  33:  13-17. 

From  the  foregoing  we  gather: 

1.  That  Joseph  was  to  receive  a  "land." 

2.  That  it  would  be  remarkably  fruitful,  producing  "the  pre- 
cious things  of  the  earth  and  the  fullness  thereof."     As  such  it  will 
be  extensive  and  .must  be  located  in  several  zones. 

3.  That  it  will  be  situated  at  the  "ends  of  the  earth,"  at  "the 
utmost  bound,"  the  furthermost  point  and  place  from  where  the 
patriarchs  stood  when  pronouncing  these  blessings.     They  were 
pronounced  in  the  land  of  Egypt  and  on  the  borders  of  the  land  of 
Canaan.     Striking  out  from  that  point  any  direction  toward  the 
furthermost  "land"  located  at  the  "umost  bound"  or  "end  of  the 
earth"  will  bring  us  to  America. 

4.  That  it  would  be  a  land  exceeding  in  extent,  "prevailed 
above,"  the  inheritance  received  by  Jacob's  progenitors,  Abraham 
and  Isaac,  who  received  only  the  land  of  Canaan.     America  is  cer- 
tainly more  extensive. 

5.  That  it  would  be  such  a  land  as  would  permit  Joseph's 
descendants  to  become  "a  multitude  of  nations."    [America  would 
permit  this.     What  other  country  would?     A  multitude  of  nations 
were  living  on  this  continent  at  the  time  of  its  discovery  by  Colum- 
bus, ranging  all  the  way  from  the  semicivilized  Incas  and  Aztecs 
to  the  more  barbaric  tribes  of  the  north.     It  is  estimated  that  fully 
two  thousand  dialects  were  once  spoken  by  the  multitudes  of  Indian 
nations  upon  this  land. 

.6.  That  to  occupy  this  land  the  children  of  Joseph,  "branches," 
must  needs  go  "over  the  wall,"  the  sea.  With  this  agree  the 
words  of  the  prophets,  who,  speaking  of  the  inhabitants  of  Heshbon 
and  Sibmah,  declared  that  "her  branches  are  stretched  out,  they  are 
gone  over  the  sea."65,  (See  Isaiah  16:  8;  Jeremiah  48:  32.)  An 
important  event,  surely,  since  twice  recorded  by  different  prophets 
and  almost  in  the  same  language.  Heshbon  and  Sibmah  were  places 
occupied  by  Israel.  (See  Numbers  32:37,  38;  21:25.) 


f>r'Dcctor  Lowth  commenting  on  Jeremiah  48 :  32 :  "thy  plants  are  gone 
over  the  sea,  they  reach  even  to  the  sea  of  Jazar."  The  words  imply  that  ihe 
principal  inhabitants  are  carried  away  and  pass  over  the  sea. — Horae  Apoc- 
lypticas  volume  3,  p.  72.  E.  B.  'Elliott,  A.  M. 

The  Totten  Memorial  Association  dedicated  to  the  memory  of  Professor 
Totten,  America's  foremost  chronologist  and  ethnologist,  observes:  "The  vine 
of  Sibmah  was  the  appropriate  emblem  of  transjordanic  Israel.  It  represented 
Israel  o,n  the  frontiers,  Israel  in  close  contact  with  the  Gentile  and  heathen 
world.  The  lords  of  the  Gentiles  broke  down  its  choice  plants,  'which  wandered 
into  the  wilderness:  its  shoots  were  spread  abroad,  they  passed  over  the  sea.' 
(Isaiah  16:  8.)  In  spite  of  the  breaking  down  of  the  choice  branches  of  the 
Vine  of  Sibmah,  its  shoots  were  spread  abroad.  These  shoots  were  men  of 
Israel.  'They  passed  over  the  sea.'  Jeremiah  utters  a  similar  oracle,  say- 
ing: 'With  more  than  the  weeping  of  Jazar  will  I  weep  for  thee,  O  Vine  of 
Sibmah:  thy  branches  passed  over  the  sea,  they  reached  even  to  the  sea  of 


148  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

No  doubt  it  was  this  same  migration  that  the  prophet  referred 
to  in  the  succeeding  chapter,  "Flee,  get  you  far  off,  dwell  deep,  oh 
ye  inhabitants  of  Hazor  .  .  .  arise,  get  you  up  unto  a  wealthy 
nation  that  dwelleth  without  care,  saith  the  Lord,  which  have 
neither  gates  nor  bars  which  dwelleth  alone."  (Jeremiah  49 :  30,  31) 
At  this  time  America  dwelt  without  concern. or  "care,"  requiring 
no  fortifications,  "gates  nor  bars."  It  was  isolated,  "alone,"  and 
verily  "far  off."  Hazor  was  a  possession  of  Israel  and  occupied  by 
them,  hence  it  was 
to  them  that  Jeremiah 
directed  his  counsel. 
(Joshua  11:  10-23.) 

With  these   clews  be-- 
fore us  there  is  no  trouble 
tracing  Israel  to  America  and  we 
can     readily     understand 
when  he  said  that  the  children  of 
Ephraim  "shall  tremble  from  the 
west."     (Hosea  11:  10.) 

The  word  of  the  Lord  cannot  be 
broken,  it  must  be  fulfilled;  and  these 
prophecies  unfailingly  apply  to  America 
for     the     very     plainest     of     reasons — be- 
cause they  can  apply  nowhere  else. 

But  what  about  the  stick  of  Joseph,  the 
sealed  book,  the  great  ensign  or  sign  of  the 
latter-day  dispensation  ?  Well,  that  will  be  with 
the  children  of  Joseph  in  their  new  inheritance. 
It  will  be  located  in  America  so  graphically  de- 
cribed  by  Isaiah. 

Woe  (Ho!)  to  the  land  shadowing  with  wings,  which 
is  beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia:  that  sendeth  ambas- 
sadors by  the  sea,  even  in  vessels  of  bulrushes  upon  the 
waters,  saying,  Go,  ye  swift  messengers,  to  a  nation  scat-' 
tered  and  peeled,  to  a  people  terrible  from  their  begin- 
ning hitherto;  a  nation  meted  out  and  trodden  down, 
whose  land  the  rivers  have  spoiled!  All  ye  inhabitants 
of  the  world,  and  dwellers  on  the  earth,  see  ye,  when  he  lifteth  up  an  ensign 
on  the  mountains;  and  when  he  bloweth  a  trumpet,  hear  ye.  For  so  the  Lord 


Jazar:  upon  thy  summer  fruits  and  upon  thy  vintage  the  destroyer  is  fallen.' 
(Jeremiah  48:  32.)  But  in  spite  of  the  ravages  of  the  destroyer  .of  the  Gen- 
tiles, the  outcasts  of  Israel,  his  fugitives  from  the  destroyer  (Isaiah  16:  3,  4,), 
dwelt  for  a  while  in  the  dark  shadow  of  Moab,  and  then  passed  into  the  wilder- 
ness and  passed  over  the  sea  ...  Zechariah  says,  as  translated  by  Doctor 
Robert  Young:  'He  hath  passed  over  through  the  sea,  and  hath  pressed  and 
smitten  billows  in  the  sea.'  (Zechariah  10:  11.)  All  this  was  involved  in  the 
blessing  in  the  racial  covenant  of  promise,  for  God  gave  to  Joseph,  'Blessings 
of  the  deep  that  coucheth  beneath.' "...  "Whence  came  these  ancient  tradi- 
tions of  a  land  beyond  the  sea?  After  diligent  investigation,  I  am  convinced 
that  they  came  from  the  blessings  pronounced  on  Joseph  in  the  racial  covenant 
of  promise.  The  descriptions  given  of  his  land  by  the  Patriarch  Jacob  and 
the  lawgiver,  Moses,  indicate  a  land  beyond  the  sea,  beneath  which  the  deep 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  149 

said  unto  me,  I  will  take  my  rest,  .  .  .  For  afore  the  harvest,  when  the  bud 
is  perfect,  and  the  sour  grape  is  ripe.ning  in  the  flower,  he  shall  both  cut  off 
the  sprigs  with  pruning  hooks,  and  take  away  and  cut  down  the  branches. 
...  In  that  time  shall  the  present  be  brought  unto  the  Lord  of  hosts  of  a  peo- 
ple scattered  and  peeled,  and  from  a  people  terrible  from  their  beginning 
hitherto;  a  nation  meted  out  and  trodden  under  foot,  whose  land  the  rivers 
have  spoiled,  to  the  place  of  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  the  mount  Zion. — 
Isaiah  18:  1-3;  4,  5,  7. 

Now  when  we  take  our  stand  where  the  prophet  stood  when 
uttering  this  proclamation  at  Jerusalem,  and  look  "beyond  the  rivers 
of  Ethiopia,"  the  Nile  and  its  magnificent  tributaries,  which  lay 
to  the  west  of  Jerusalem,  the  first  and  only  land  "beyond"  is  North 
and  South  America,  stretched  out  like  two  great  wings.66 

It  is  on  this  land  therefore  that  he  will  uncover  and  lift  up 
the  ensign. 

And  he  will  lift  up  an  ensign  to  the  nations  from  far,  and  will  hiss  [call] 
unto  them  from  the  end  of  the  earth. — Isaiah  5 :  26. 

Again  taking  our  stand  at  Jerusalem,  and  locating  the  "end 
of  the  earth,"  it  will  be  found  in  the  furthermost  regions,  the  op- 
posite side  of  the  globe,  which  once  more  brings  us  to  America, 
where  the  "ensign  from  far"  will  be  raised. 

It  is  on  this  continent,  then,  that  the  ensign,  or  "sign,"  as 
it  is  rendered  in  the  Breeches  Bible,  will  be  lifted  up  and  the  gospel 
trumpet  blown.  Israel,  the  church,  shall  no  longer  be  as  a  vine 
"pruned"  and  "cut  down"  and  left  to  her  bitter  persecutors,  "the 
fowls"  and  "beasts  of  the  earth."  They  will  again  "be  brought 
unto  the  Lord  of  hosts";  for  "swift  messengers"  shall  be  sent  to 
reclaim  them  from  the  enemy,  by  whom  they  have  been  "scattered 
and  peeled"  and  "trodden  under  foot." 

And  this  was  to  be  accomplished  in  the  selfsame  time  predicted 
by  all  the  other  prophets,  "afore  the  harvest,"  which  as  Jesus  tells 


coucheth,  and  that  extends  'Unto  the  utmost  bound  of  the  everlasting  hills." 
Jacob  was  in  Egypt  when  he  blessed  Joseph.  Now  if  we  go  from  Egypt  to  the 
utmost  bound  of  the  everlasting  hills,  and  go  either  east  or  west,  we  will  come 
to  the  United  States  of  America,  in  the  region  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  the 
backbone  of  the  continent.  The  language,  in  its  strict  significance  and  gram- 
matical structure,  indicates  this.  Do  not  explain  it  away  by  calling  it  oriental 
extravagance.  It  means  just  what  it  says." — Our  race  Quarterly,  September, 
1910,  pp.  89,  91. 

Note:  The  half  tribe  of  Manasseh  were  among  those  of  "transjordanic 
Israel"  dwelling  as  they  did  on  the  other  side  of  Jordan.  They  were  the  off- 
spring of  Joseph  and  constituted  the  bulk  of  the  colony  that  came  to  America 
under  Lehi  in  600  B.  C. 

^"To  understand  the  oracles  of  the  Hebrew  prophets,  we  must  keep  in 
mind  the  geography  of  their  own  times.  The  Cushmen  or  Ethiopians  were  the 
pioneers  of  ancient  civilization.  Hereodotus,  the  father  of  secular  history, 
says :  'Where  the  south  inclines  towards  the  setting  sun  lies  the  country  called 
Ethiopia,  the  last  inhabited  land  in  that  direction.'  As  it  was  the  last  in- 
habited land  towards  the  setting  sun,  if  we  find  a  new  land  beyond  it  in  that 
direction  it  must  be  in  the  west,  beyond  the  sea.  The  Hebrew  prophets  tell  of 
this  land — a  land  beyond  the  sea. 

"Any  land  beyond   the   Pillars   of   Hercules   and   the   Atlantic   coast   of 


150  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

us  "is  the  end  of  the  world."  (Matthew  13 :  39.)  It  is  the  "latter 
days,"  "the  eleventh  hour,"  "the  hour  of  God's  judgment,"  the 
time  of  the  "great  supper." 

No  doubt  it  was  these  and  other  prophecies  that  led  Reverend 
Mr.  Reid,  in  1828  to  express  the  following: 

And  perhaps  it  may  not  be  improper  for  us  to  indulge  the  hope  that  as 
the  land  in  which  we  live  was  the  birthplace  and  the  nurse  of  civil  liberty; 
so  also  in  America,  true  religion  shall  first  begin  to  flourish. — Seven  Last 
Plagues,  p.  217,  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania. 

In  this  connection  we  commend  the  remarks  of  Bishop  Horsley : 
"The  trumpet"  is  "the  trumpet  of  the  gospel,"  and  "a  pruning  of 
the  vine  shall  take  place  after  a  long  suspension  of  visible  interpo- 
sitions of  Providence,  just  before  the  season  of  the  gathering  of  the 
fruits.  A  vine  in  the  prophetic  language  is  an  image  of  the  church 
of  God."  He  further  states  that,  "This  season  is  fixed  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  verse:  for  afore  the  harvest  .  .  .  when  a  renewed 
preaching  of  the  gospel  shall  take  place  in  all  parts  of  the  world," 
which  he  again  observes  shall  be  in  "the  latter  ages -after  a  long 
suspension  of  the  visible  interpositions  of  Providence.  .  .  .  The 
swift  messengers  will  certainly  have  a  considerable  share  as  instru- 
ments in  the  hands  of  God  in  the  restoration  of  the  chosen  people. 
Otherwise,  to  what  purpose  are  they  called  upon  to  receive  their 
commission  from  the  prophet?  But  the  principle  part  they  will 
have  to  act  will  be  that  of  the  carriers  of  God's  message  to  the  peo- 
ple. .  .  .  The  situation  of  the  country  destined  to  so  high  an  office 
is  not  otherwise  described  in  the  prophecy  than  by  this  circum- 
stance, that  it  is  to  be  beyond  the  rivers  of  Cush:  That  is  far 
to  the  west  of  Judea,  if  these  rivers  of  Cush  are  to  be  understood, 
as  they  have  been  generally  understood,  of  the  Nile  and  other  Ethio- 
pian rivers." — Letter  on  Isaiah  18.  (Faber's  View  of  the  Prophe- 


Africa  must  be  'over  the  sea,'  from  the  old  world.  Now,  however  marvelous 
it  may  appear  to  us,  and  however  contrary  to  our  preconceived  opinions  and 
theories,  the  Hebrew  prophets  foresaw  and  foretold  such  a  lan,d.  The  God  who 
created  the  world  knows  all  about  its  physical  geography;  If  the  Hebrew 
prophets  wrote  under  inspiration  of  his  Spirit,  as  they  claim  to  do,  it  should  not 
seem  strange  to  us  that  they  perceived  some  things  beyond  the  ken  of  mere 
human  wisdom.  .  .  . 

"If  this  be  true,  and  there  is  no  sufficient  reason  for  doubting  it,  to  de- 
scribe ia  land  as  beyond  the  realms  of  the  Ethiopians,  is  to  locate  it  beyond  the 
utmost  confines  of  the  Old  World.  Such  a  peculiar  expression  is  used  for  this 
very  purpose.  .  .  . 

"Reading  this  prophecy  (Isaiah  18:1-3)  in  the  light  of  ancient  geogra- 
phy and  history,  it  is  evident  that  the  peculiar  language  with  which  it  is  in- 
troduced was  selected  by  the  penetrating  spirit  of  truth  to  indicate  a  land 
beyond  the  utmost  confines  of  the  Old  World.  It  is  'over  the  sea'  from  it.  For 
one  of  its  characteristics  is  that  it  sends  its  ambassadors  by  sea.  Isaiah  lived 
in  Jerusalem.  Starting  there,  and  going  either  east  or  west  beyond  the 
Ethiopias  of  that  day,  we  cross  the  sea,  the  Pacific  Ocean  or  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  and  in  either  case  come  to  the  United  States  of  America.  It  is  the 
land  and  the  only  land  we  can  reach,  according  to  the  designation  of  it  given 
in  this  great  prophecy." — Our  Race  Quarterly,  September,  1910,  pp.  91,  92,  93, 
94.  Published  by  The  Totten  Memorial  Association. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  151 

cies,  vol.  1,  pp.  159-165;  Dissertations,  etc.,  vol.  3,  pp.  147,  148, 
edition  1818.) 

15.     HOW  TO  BE  BROUGHT  FORTH 

The  manner  in  which  this  ensign  shall  be  revealed — this  record 
discovered,  is  indicated  by  Isaiah  in  the  same  chapter  wherein  he 
speaks  of  the  sealed  book. 

Prophesying  of  distress  unto  Ariel,  Jerusalem,  "the  city  where 
David  dwelt,"  he  then  compares  unto  it  a  people  whose  particular 
name  he  divulges  not.  All  we  may  know  of  their  nationality  is 
that  they  were  Israelites.  They  stood  in  the  same  relationship  to 
God  as  did  the  inhabitants  of  Ariel, — "and  it  shall  be  unto  me  AS 
Ariel."  (Let  it  be  recalled  by  the  reader  that  the  ancestry  of  the 
Nephites  and  Lamanites  once  dwelt  at  Jerusalem  and  that  they 
were  Israelites.)  Concerning  this  people  we  are  told  that  they 
' 'shall  be  brought  down,  and  shalt  speak  out  of  the  ground,  and  thy 
speech  shalt  be  low  out  of  the  dust,  and  thy  voice  shalt  be,  as  of 
one  that  hath  a  familiar  spirit,  out  of  the  ground,  and  thy  speech 
shall  whisper  out  of  the  dust." — Isaiah  29 :  4.  Four  times  in  one 
verse  he  emphasizes  the  fact  that  this  people  shall  be  brought  down 
and  "shalt  speak  out  of  the  ground."  An  impressive  event ! 

i  Now  the  only  way  for  any  nation  or  people  to  speak  out  of 
the  ground,  would  be  for  that  people  to  write  their  history,  hide  it 
up  in  the  earth,  and  after  having  passed  away,  their  history  being 
recovered,  that  people  would  speak  through  its  record  out  of  the 
ground.  With  this  agrees  the  Psalmist  David : 

Truth  shall  spring  out  of  the  earth;  and  righteousness  shall  look  down 
from  heaven.  Yea,  the  Lord  shall  give  that  which  is  good;  and  our  land  shall 
yield  her  increase. — Psalm  85:  11,  12. 

Here  it  is  shown  that  just  before  the  land  of  Israel  shall  yield 
its  increase,  "truth"  shall  spring  out  of  the  earth.  What  is  truth? 
Let  David  be  his  own  interpreter,  "Thy  law  is  the  truth."  Jesus 
said:  "Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth,  thy  word  is  truth."  (Psalm 
119:  142;  John  17:  17.)  Thus  it  appears  that  a  historical  record 
containing  the  word  of  the  Lord  should  be  taken  out  of  the  earth. 

Let  the  skies  pour  down  righteousness;  let  the  earth  open  and  let  them 
bring  forth  salvation. — Isaiah  45:  8. 

16.     RECAPITULATION 

We  offer  the  following  summary  of  the  prophecies  pertaining 
to  the  bringing  forth  of  an  inspired  record. 

1.  That  a  sign  will  be  given. 

2.  That  it  will  be  set  up  at  the  time  of  the  gathering  of  Israel.— 
The  Book  of  Mormon  was  revealed  at  this  time. 

3.  That  it  will  be  something  extraordinary,  a  marvelous  work 
and  a  wonder. — The  Book  of  Mormon  is  surely  such. 

4.  That  it  will  show  itself  unto  all  nations. — The  Book  of 
Mormon  is  now  printed  in  many  languages. 

5.  That  it  will  consist  of  the  revelation  of  a  sealed  book. — So 
far  as  human  ability  to  translate  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  con- 
cerned, it  was  powerless ;  the  book  was  locked,  "sealed,"  both  to  the 


152  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

learned  and  the  unlearned.  Were  it  not  for  the  Urim  and  Thum- 
mim  received  with  the  plates,  the  book  would  still  remain  a  mystery. 
This  instrument  consisted  of  two  transparent  stones  set  in  silver 
bows ;  looking  through  them  the  prophet  received  the  mind  of  the 
Lord  on  whatever  matter  was  under  investigation.  Possession  of 
this  constituted  a  "seer"  in  ancient  times.  The  following  texts  on 
the  Urim  and  Thummim  will  afford  additional  light:  Exodus 
28 :  30 ;  Leviticus  8:8;  Numbers  27 :  21 ;  1  Samuel  28 :  6 ;  Ezekiel 
2 :  63 ;  Nehemiah  7 :  65. 

6.  That  it  will  be  delivered  into  the  hands  of  an  unlearned 
man. — Joseph  Smith  was  an  uneducated  youth  of  twenty-two  years 
when  he  received  the  plates. 

7.  That  it  will  not  be  translated  by  the  wisdom  of  man.     A 
transcript  of  the  characters  or  "words"  of  the  book  was  sent  to  a 
learned  man  celebrated   for  his  literary  attainments,   Professor 
Anthon,  of  New  York  City,  who,  after  admitting  the  genuineness 
of  the  characters,  confessed  that  he  could  not  read  a  "sealed'  book.e7 

8.  That  it  would  reveal  itself  a  little  while  before  the  return 
of  Lebanon  to  be  a  fruitful  field.     The  Book  of  Mormon  was  dis- 
covered just  twenty-six  years  previous  to  this  event. 

9.  That  it  would  come  at  a  time  when  the  disabilities  of  the  Jew 
would  be  removed.    "The  Book  of  Mormon  was  first  published  in 
1829.     Jewish  emancipation  began  in  1830. 

10.  That  it  would  be  a  religious  and  doctrinal  book.     The 
Book  of  Mormon  is  eminently  so. 

11.  That  it  would  be  a  record  of  the  house  of  Joseph.     This  is 
the  claim  set  forth  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

12.  That  it  would  contain  the  great  things  of  God's  law.     The 
reader  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  will  determine  this. 

13.  That  it  would  be  brought  forth  on  the  land  shadowing  with 
wrings.     America. 

14.  That  it  would  come  forth  "out  of  the  ground." 
Where,  then,  will  the  reader  find  anything  that  fulfills  these 

prophecies  as  does  the  Book  of  Mormon?  Nay,  find  anything  that 
even  makes  a  pretense  at  fulfillment.  The  Book  of  Mormon  is, 
in  fact,  the  only  record  claiming  to  fulfill  them,  and  as  such,  must 
be  the  predicted  book. 

It  has  come  in  the  right  manner.  It  was  revealed  at  the  right 
time.  It  sets  forth  the  right  claims.  It  is  a  record  of  the  right 
people.  It  was  discovered  in  the  right  place,  and  was  brought  forth 
in  the  right  land.  It  must  be  of  divine  origin. 

17.     WITNESSES  TESTIFY 

In  addition  to  the  testimony  of  "Moses  and  the  prophets"  we 
submit  the  evidence  of  eyewitnesses,  of  those  who  lived  in  the  times 


67In  a  New  and  Critical  Translation  of  Isaiah  by  Franz  Delitzsch,  D.  D., 
the  following  rendition  of  Isaiah  29:  11  is  offered:  "And  the  revelation  of  all 
this  will  be  to  you  like  words  of  a  sealed  writing  which  they  give  to  him  who 
understands  writing,  saying,  Pray  read  this ;  but  he  says,  I  cannot,  it  is  sealed." 
— Prophetic  Times,  vol.  10,  p.  24. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED 


153 


when  these  things  were  brought  forth.     This  may  not  be  necessary, 
but  it  will  serve  to  show,  at  any  rate,  that  Joseph  Smith  was  in  no 
way  laboring  under  any  hallucination,  in  making  the  claims  he  did. 
Testimony  of  three  witnesses : 

Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people,  unto  whom 
this  work  shall  come,  that  we,  through  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our 


WITNESSES. 

Lord  Jesus  Christ,  have  seen  the  plates  which  contain  this  record,  which  is  a 
record  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  ajid  also  of  the  Lamanites,  their  brethren,  and 
also  of  the  people  of  Jared,  who  came  from  the  tower  of  which  hath  been 
spoken;  and  we  also  know  that  they  have  been  translated  by  the  gift  and 
power  of  God,  for  his  voice  hath  declared  it  unto  us;  wherefore  we  know  of  a 
surety,  that  the  work  is  true.  And  we  also  testify  that  we  have  seen  the  en- 
gravings which  are  upon  the  plates;  and  they  have  been  shown  unto  us  by 
the  power  of  God  and  inot  of  man.  And  we  declare  with  words  of  (soberness, 
that  an  angel  of  God  came  down  frcm  heaven,  and  he  brought  and  laid  before 
our  eyes,  that  we  beheld  and  saw  the  plates,  and  the  engravings  thereon;  and 
we  know  that  it  is  by  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 


154  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

that  we  beheld  and  bear  record  that  these  things  are  true ;  and  it  is  marvelous 
in  our  eyes,  inevertheless,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  commanded  us  that  we  should 
bear  record  of  it;  wherefore,  to  be  obedient  unto  the  commandments  of  God  we 
bear  testimony  of  these  things.  And  we  know  that  if  we  are  faithful  in  Christ, 
we  shall  rid  our  garments  of  the  blood  of  all  men,  and  be  found  spotless  before 
the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  and  shall  dwell  with  him  eternally  in  the  heavens. 
And  the  honor  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  which 
is  one  God.  Amen.  OLIVER  COWDERY. 

DAVID  WHITMER. 

MARTIN  HARRIS. 
Testimony  of  eight  witnesses: 

Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people,  unto  whom 
this  work  shall  come,  that  Joseph  Smith,  jr.,  the  translator  of  this  work,  has 
shown  unto  us  the  plates  of  which  hath  been  spoken,  which  have  the  appear- 
ance of  gold;  and  as  many  of  the  leaves  as  the  said  Smith  has  translated,  we 
did  handle  with  our  hands:  and  we  also  saw  the  engravings  thereon,  all  of 
which  has  the  appearance  of  ancient  work,  and  of  curious  workmanship.  And 
this  we  bear  record  with  words  of  soberness,  that  the  said  Smith  has  shown 
unto  us,  for  we  have  seen  and  hefted,  and  know  of  a  surety,  that  the  said 
Smith  has  got  the  plates  of  which  we  have  spoken.  And  we  give  our  names 
unto  the  world  to  witness  unto  the  world  that  which  we  have  seen;  and  we  lie 
not,  God  bearing  witness  of  it.  /CHRISTIAN  WHITMER. 

JACOB   WHITMER. 

PETER  WHITMER,  JR. 

JOHN  WHITMER. 

HIRAM   PAGE. 

JOSEPH   SMITH,  SEN. 

HYRUM  H.  SMITH. 

SAMUEL  H.  SMITH. 

One  cannot  but  be  impressed  with  the  peculiar  positiveness 
attending  these  testimonies ;  no  guesswork  about  it.  It  carries  the 
full  tonal  quality  of  truth,  and  poises  itself  in  the  sacred  element 
of  sublime  assurance.  They  "saw/'  they  "heard,"  they  "handled." 

The  objector  has  clamored  for  additional  testimony,  feeling 
that  the  affirmations  of  twelve  men  are  insufficient.  Indeed  such 
have  contended  for  a  personal  view,  refusing  to  accept  unless  thus 
gratified.  These  would  fare  unfortunately  had  they  lived  in  the 
days  of  other  dispensations.  They  would  refuse  to  follow  Gideon 
on  the  grounds  that  he  was  a  self-assumed  leader,  himself,  only,  see- 
ing the  vision.  Moses  they  would  repudiate,  since  with  the  angel 
they  could  not  commune,  nor  gaze  upon  the  burning,  fiery  bush. 
Nor  would  they  repent  at  the  preaching  of  Jonah,  hearing  not  for 
themselves  the  death  doom  of  Nineveh. 

And  what  would  such  unbelievers  have  done  in  the  apostles' 
times?  The  resurrection  of  our  Lord  they  would  ignore,  since  he 
showed  himself,  "not  to  all  the  people  but  unto  witnesses  chosen 
before  of  God."  (Acts  10:  41.)  This  testimony  they  would  spurn 
as  a  cunning  concoction,  gotten  up  by  a  conniving  clique — "chosen 
witnesses." 

It  is  a  noteworthy  fact  well  substantiated  in  sacred  story  that 
the  most  important  and  most  serious  truths  were  invariably  sup- 
ported only  by  the  bare  bald  testimony  of  the  few.  Noah  corn- 
batted  the  opposition  of  the  world  with  his  announcement  of  an 
approaching  flood.  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  fell  under  fiery  con- 
demnation because  of  their  rejection  of  the  unsupported  testimony 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  155 

of  Lot,  and  all  Israel  were  obliged  to  accept  the  single-handed  state- 
ment of  the  great  high  priest  concerning  the  miraculous  contents 
of  the  ark.  They  believed  that  within  that  ark  reposed  a  pot  of 
manna,  a  sample  of  that  food  which  rained  from  heaven  for  forty 
years ;  two  tables  of  testimony  written  with  the  finger  of  God,  and 
Aaron's  rod  that  budded. 

These  statements  the  people  were  under  obligation  to  receive, 
or  if  rejected  would  lose  their  souls.  It  was  a  case  of  believe  or  be 
damned,  there  was  no  alternative. 

And  what  evidence  has  the  world  to-day  of  the  resurrection  of 
Christ  outside  of  the  statements  of  the  Bible?  They  tell  us  there 
are  no  living  witnesses,  nor  have  there  been  for  eighteen  hundred 
years,  and  yet  we  find  millions  who  are  ready  to  stake  their  all  on 
that  transaction. 

"Oh,  but,"  says  one,  "there  were  above  five  hundred  brethren 
who  saw  Jesus  at  once."  Where  is  their  testimony?  Certainly  not 
in  the  Bible!  All  we  have  for  it  is  the  writings  of  one  man  who 
makes  statement  to  that  effect.  This  is  entirely  inadmissible  so  far 
as  the  testimony  of  the  five  hundred  is  concerned.  It  would  not  be 
accepted  in  any  court  on  earth.  Then,  again,  where  is  the  original 
documentary  evidence  of  this  one  man?  All  we  have  is  a  reputed 
copy  of  a  copy  of  a  copy,  etc.  There  is  not  a  single  original  manu- 
script of  the  Bible  in  existence.  They  have  long  since  been  lost, 
hundreds  of  years  ago.  What  we  have  are  purported  copies.  And 
even  though  the  original  manuscripts  were  in  existence,  the  resur- 
rection is  not  supported  by  an  overabundance  of  evidence.  There 
are  the  testimonies  of  four  and  four  only:  Matthew,  John,  Peter, 
and  Paul.  Whatever  any  other  writer  says  about  it  is  second- 
handed  hearsay  and  not  evidence. 

Surely  then,  in  the  light  of  such  rarity  of  testimony  establish- 
ing the  former  day  dispensations,  that  which  is  supported  by  twelve 
good  men  and  true,  is,  at  least,  equally  as  strong  and  quite  as  reli- 
able. It  is  worthy  of  acceptance. 

But  the  most  effective  evidence  any  man  can  adduce  is  the  logic 
of  the  law,  and  the  approval  of  time-tested  principles.  Supported 
by  the  sayings  of  the  seers  and  the  premonitions  of  the  prophets, 
the  case  rests  upon  the  very  bosom  of  divinity,  where  error  cannot 
be.  It  breathes  a  celestial  atmosphere,  healthful  and  invigorating 
to  right,  but  weakening  and  ruinous  to  wrong. 

It  was  unto  this  unbribable  witness  that  our  Lord  ever  ap- 
pealed. He  asked  for,  and  proffered  no  greater:  "For  had  ye  be- 
lieved Moses  ye  would  have  believed  me,  for  he  wrote  of  me.  But  if 
ye  believe  not  his  writings  how  shall  ye  believe  my  words?"  (John 
5:46,  47.) 

We  have  no  apology,  therefore,  to  offer  for  the  overwhelming 
evidence  of  Moses  and  the  prophets  on  behalf  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon ;  for  "if  they  hear  not  Moses  and  the  prophets,  neither  will  they 
be  persuaded,  though  one  rose  from  the  dead."  (Luke  16:  31.) 


156 


A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 


18.     EVIDENCE  OF  ARCHAEOLOGY 

Aside  from  the  evidences  already  submitted,  there  is  an  abun- 
dance of  collateral  testimony  whose  mines  we  have  not  explored 
and  whose  oceans  we  have  not  crossed. 

It  corroborates  the  Book  of  Mormon  at  every  turn  of  its  inter- 
esting narrative.  This  testimony  is  gathered  from  the  archaeo- 
logical fields  of  research  now  so  prolific  in  their  ever-increasing  dis- 
closures. 

Does  the  Book  of  Mormon  speak  of  a  highly  cultured  people 
once  engaged  in  farming,  herding,  mining,  smelting,  and  manufac- 
turing? So  does  archaeology. 

Does  the  record  say  that  the  ancient  Americans  made  use  of 


Ancient  Aztec  calendar  stone  in  museum,  City  of  Mexico.    Pronounced  as 
perfect  in  its  purpose  by  eminent  astronomers. 

brass,  copper,  tin,  steel,  gold,  and  silver  in  abundance?  So  does 
the  antiquarian  with  his  collections  of  antiquity. 

Does  the  book  describe  the  construction  of  magnificent  forts, 
temples,  bridges,  and  extensive  roads  leading  from  city  to  city?  So 
does  the  explorer  who  has  penetrated  the  jungles  of  Central  and 
South  America. 

And  again,  does  the  Stick  of  Joseph  affirm  that  the  ancestry  of 
the  Indians  were  Israelites,  whitened  in  skin  and  educated  in  He- 
brew and  Egyptian  ?  So  does  the  ethnologist  after  years  of  search 
and  research. 

Scientific  research  has  said  that  America  was  formerly  in- 
habited by  two  nations  of  different  origin  and  race,  the  one  ante- 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED 


157 


dating  the  other  hundreds  of  years.  That  instead  of  coming  by 
way  of  Bering  Strait,  according  to  the  popular  idea,  they  first  landed 
in  the  regions  of  Central  America;  and  all  this  is  graphically  de- 
scribed in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

It  is  now  universally  recognized  that  the  original  occupants  of 
this  country  were  in  every  respect  equal  to  the  contemporary  civili- 
zation existing  in  the  eastern  world.  That  they  wrote  upon  plates 
of  imperishable  material,  possessed  a  knowledge  of  the  mariner's 
compass,  were  astronomers  of  the  first  order,  and  had  a  system  of 
keeping  the  calendar  perfect  in  its  construction.  And  the  informa- 
tion concerning  these  intellectual  achievements  was  first  brought 
to  light  by  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

Herein  is  manifest  the  divine  character  of  the  book.  Joseph 
Smith  was  but  a  poor  and  unlearned  backwoods  boy,  unpermitted 
by  opportunity,  wealth,  or  learning  to  institute  scientific  explora- 


RUINS  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA. 

tions  in  the  labyrinths  of  unexplored  America.  Neither  was  it 
possible  for  him  to  plagiarize  from  other  publications  the  wonder- 
ful information  divulged  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  for  the  simple 
reason  that  such  information  was  not  yet  published. 

Immediately  upon  the  publication  of  the  book,  however,  Messrs. 
Waldeck,  Stephens,  Catherwood,  Norman,  Charnay,  Delafield,  and 
a  host  of  others  got  to  work,  and  after  extended  research  amid 
tumuli  and  tribe,  forest  and  fastness,  smiting  the  stony  lips  of 
revelating  ruins,  unfolded  an  astounding  fund  of  information,  in- 
vincibly confirming  Cumorah's  treasure  already  whispering  "low 
out  of  the  dust."  It  has  led  where  others  followed ;  an  ineffaceable 
mark  of  its  inspiration. 

Space  will  not  permit  us  to  delineate  upon  those  prehistoric 


158 


A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 


finds  displayed  in  the  fossil  remains  of  the  horse,  the  camel,  the 
elephant,  and  the  mastodon ;  nor  yet  may  we  follow  the  cliff  dweller 
to  his  dizzy  home.  Great  and  terrible  was  the  destruction  which 
changed  the  whole  face  of  the  land  nearly  two  thousand  years  ago, 
so  evident  to  the  archaeologist  and  geologist,  and  which  is  so  vividly 
described  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

Interesting  would  it  be  to  listen  to  Baldwin,  Boudinot,  and 
Priest  relate  their  explorations,  and  of  how  they  learned  that  the 
ancient  Americans  were  once  in  possession  of  a  sacred  book  which 
was  handed  down  from  father  to  son  and  at  last  buried  in  the  earth. 
But  intensely  more  interesting  is  it  to  le.arn  of  these  things  from 
that  record  of  primitive  information — the  Stick  of  Joseph  in  the 
hands  of  Ephraim. 

And  whence  received  Joseph  Smith  all  this  wondrous  wealth  of 
knowledge  so  clinchingly  confirmed  by  scientist  and  scholar?  It 


Ruins  "Cliffs  Palace"  Mesa  Verde,  Colorado. 

will  not  do  to  say  that  he  bought  up  or  duped  the  vast  army  of 
antiquarians  who  have  been  and  are  at  work  resurrecting  an  em- 
balmed America  wrapped  in  the  shroud  of  ruin  and  relic. 

Hampered  by  youthfulness,  hedged  by  illiteracy,  and  walled  in 
by  poverty,  the  only  open  avenues  of  enlightenment  were  those  of 
either  guesswork  or  God.  The  reader  will  take  his  choice,  but  we 
confess  that  it  will  require  more  faith  to  accept  the  former  than  to 
believe  the  latter. 

19.     LITERARY  AND  MORAL  FEATURES 

Making  an  examination  of  the  book  we  are  amazed  at  its  inim- 
itable plan,  its  gigantic  foundation,  its  unique  construction,  its 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED         .  159 

wonderful  fitness,  and  its  peculiarly  triumphant  climax.  Its  propo- 
sitions are  eternal  and  exhibit  a  comprehensiveness  of  grasp,  world- 
wide in  interest  and  control.  Indeed,  it  is  a  harmonious  comming- 
ling of  the  ordinary  and  the  extraordinary,  yet  every  incident 
unfolding  as  gently  as  a  summer's  morn.  Unlike  other  books  it 
presents  a  beautiful  blend  of  the  past  and  future.  As  intricate  as 
anatomy  and  correspondingly  united,  each  writer  exhibits  a  splen- 
did independence,  yet  all  forming  an  essential,  integral  composition 
of  a  grand  whole. 

Viewing  it  as  a  moralizing  force  it  presents  the  nature  of  man 
in  all  his  noble  and  ignoble  qualities,  ultimately  reaching  an  un- 
divided verdict  that  right  is  right,  wrong  is  wrong,  and  God  is  good. 

As  a  still  small  voice  portraying  the  transient  experiences  of 
time,  it  unobtrusively  impregnates  one  with  a  largeness  of  view, 
and  a  nobility  of  resolve.  Indeed  it  appeals  to  us  as  the  voice  of 
God,  calling  with  irresistible  persuasion  from  the  indolence  of 
waywardness  to  the  activities  of  a  better  life. 

By  it  we  strike  a  balance,  we  take  our  bearings,  and  going 
hand  in  hand  with  God,  labor  on  in  a  fullness  of  faith  of  a  glorious 
salvation. 

20.  INTERNAL    EVIDENCE 

In  addition  to  these  literary  and  moral  excellencies  the  Book  of 
Mormon  presents  an  inspirational  quality,  equaled  only  by  the 
Bible.  In  it  may  be  found  prophecies  of  momentous  importance 
remarkable  in  their  nature  and  of  interest  to  all.  Nor  are  they 
rainbow  predictions,  always  ahead  and  never  caught  up  with.  Many 
of  them  have  been  startlingly  fulfilled  while  others  are  now  coming 
to  pass.  Take  for  instance  the  prophecy  on  the  suffering  of  the 
saints,  where  on  page  496,  speaking  of  the  time  when  the  book  shall 
be  revealed,  it  says,  "And  it  shall  come  in  a  day  when  the  blood  of 
the  saints  shall  cry  unto  the  Lord  'because  of  secret  combinations 
and  the  works  of  darkness."  At  the  time  of  its  publication  the  skies 
of  religious  sufferance  were  clear.  Not  a  ripple  on  the  smiling 
sea  of  boasted  American  freedom.  Liberty's  bell  had  long  since 
tolled  toleration  to  all.  And  yet  within  three  years  the  floodgates 
of  fury  were  broken,  permitting  an  onrush  of  persecution  unpar- 
alleled in  modern  times. 

It  is  only  necessary  to  mention  their  expulsion  from  Jackson 
County,  Missouri,  where  twelve  hundred  men,  women,  and  children 
were  driven  at  the  hands  of  Missouri  mobs  to  seek  refuge  else- 
where. Plundered  of  their  property  they  settled  in  Clay  County, 
only  to  be  again  expelled,  this  time  into  the  wild  and  uncultivated 
counties  of  Caldwell,  Carroll,  and  Daviess.  Purchasing  their  prop- 
erty they  here  hoped  to  effect  a  permanent  settlement,  but  no !  their 
political  principles  were  too  well  known ;  the  Saints  were  antislave- 
holders  and  Missouri  at  this  time  was  a  slaveholding  State. 

Meanwhile  their  troubles  continued.  It  was  in  vain  they  im- 
plored the  rulers  of  the  land  for  protection,  their  repeated  petitions 
being  answered  only  with  repeated  insults.  Eventually  a  climax 
was  reached,  in  the  issuance  of  that  famous  order  of  extermination 


160  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

by  the  governor  of  the  State.  A  fitting  tableau  to  such  murderous 
proceedings ! 

Cast  forth  upon  the  bleak,  snowy  prairies,  houseless  and  unpro- 
tected, they  were  hunted  like  wild  beasts.  Men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren were  whipped  with  hickory  withes,  their  bodies  being  lacer- 
ated in  a  fearful  manner,  or  else  tied  to  trees  and  deprived  of  food 
until  obliged  to  gnaw  the  bark  in  order  to  sustain  life. 

The  massacre  at  Haun's  Mill 'is  still  fresh  in  the  memories  of 
the  older  citizens  as  the  most  barbaric  butchery  of  the  age.  De- 
fenseless citizens  were  attacked  without  a  moment's  warning  in  a 
most  inhuman  manner,  with  bludgeon,  corncutter,  and  gun.  Seven- 
teen were  slaughtered,  the  rest  escaping  only  by  fleeing  to  the  woods 
and  forsaking  their  properties  to  be  pillaged  by  their  Christian  ( ?) 
persecutors. 

Fifty  or  sixty  of  the  Saints  were  thrust  into  dungeons,  bound 
in  chains,  and  it  is  said  were  fed  on  human  flesh,  termed  by  their 
persecutors,  "Mormon  beef." 

Finally,  after  laying  waste  their  fields,  shooting  down  their  cat- 
tle and  burning  their  dwellings,  they  forcibly  expelled  them  from 
the  State,  some  fifteen  thousand  bleeding,  suffering  Saints.  Their 
holdings  were  confiscated  to  pay  the  expenses  of  the  war,  and  this 
proving  inadequate,  the  legislature  appropriated  two  hundred  thou- 
sand dollars  to  cover  the  deficiency.  In  these  depredations  the 
Saints  lost  some  two  million  dollars'  worth  of  property,  never  re- 
ceiving a  cent  of  reimbursement. 

It  is  unnecessary  that  we  mention  the  names  of  the  ringleaders 
of  such  brutal  proceedings ;  suffice  it  to  say  that  clerical  cloth  was 
usually  found  in  the  van,  Bible  in  one  hand  and  sword  in  the  other. 

The  evidence  certifying  to  these  illegal  proceedings  is  too  well 
known,  to  ever  permit  of  any  questioning.  Memorial  upon  me- 
morial accompanied  by  sworn  affidavits,  begging  for  redress,  is 
piled  up  on  the  archives  of  State  and  Congress.  But  there  was  no 
redress  nor  has  there  been  unto  this  day.  "Gentlemen,  your  cause 
is  just,"  replied  President  Van  Buren  to  a  delegation  of  Latter  Day 
Saints  imploring  at  his  feet  for  protection  against  their  inhuman 
murderers,  "but  I  can  do  nothing  for  you,  if  I  would  I'd  lose  the 
vote  of  Missouri." 

The  Saints  cannot  be  charged  as  the  cause  of  these  troubles 
unless  it  be  their  faith,  so  unlike  that  of  their  sectarian  neighbors, 
excited  every  opposition  to  down  it  at  ajl  costs.  It  is  the  story  of 
truth  and  its  trial  in  every  age,  and  it  is  the  decree  of  Jesus  Christ 
for  all  time  to  come :  "Ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  nations  for  my  name's 
sake."  (Matthew  24:  9.) 

The  following  from  Reverend  Smucker,  an  unbeliever  in  our 
faith  is  quite  correct: 

My  heart  sickens  and  the  blood  freezes  in  my  veins  while  I  write  and 
while  I  contemplate  the  worse  than  savage  atrocities  inflicted  upon  the  most 
law-abiding,  peaceful,  unoffending  people  that  ever  graced  the  footstool  of  God. 

What  but  the  power  of  prophecy  could  have  foretold  such 
calamities  ? 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  161 

The  Book  of  Mormon,  then,  stands  upon  its  merits,  its  every 
page  enstamped  with  inspiration  and  guaranteeing  redemption  at 
par  at  the  altar  of  every  honest  prayer : 

And  when  ye  shall  receive  these  things,  I  would  exhort  you  that  ye  would 
ask  God,  the  eternal  Father,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  if  these  things  are  not 
true;  and  if  ye  shall  ask  with  a  sincere  heart,  with  real  intent,  having  faith  in 
Christ,  he  will  manifest  the  truth  of  it  unto  you,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  and  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  ye  may  know  the  truth  of  all 
things. — Book  of  Mormon,  p.  544,  small  edition,  p.  775,  authorized  edition. 

Unalloyed  truth !  Like  a  young  giant  conscious  of  his  conquer- 
ing strength,  it  invites  all  to  make  this  personal  test.  Impostor 
I  hear?  Never!  Where  the  impostor  so  insane  as  to  throw  away  his 
chance  for  success  by  referring  his  case  to  so  unbiased  a  Judge? 

Proved  by  archaeology,  demonstrated  by  discovery,  confirmed 
by  internal  teaching,  backed  up  by  the  Bible,  and  rendered  impreg- 
nable by  prophecy,  having  won  its  way  against  all  kinds  of  power- 
ful opposition,  the  book,  serenely  conscious  of  its  irresistible 
strength,  is  ready  to  stake  its  all  on  the  results  of  a  single  issue, 
suffering  the  honest  investigator  to  choose  the  time  and  place.  It 
must  be  of  divine  origin. 

21.  THE  USE  AND  PURPOSE  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 

It  is  valuable  as  an  educational  work,  bringing  to  light  the  his- 
tory of  a  highly  cultured  and  long  extinct  people.  It  is  the  only 
record  of  its  kind. 

It  is  of  priceless  worth  to  the  antiquarian,  assisting  him  to 
locate  and  follow  up  his  researches  among  the  ruins. 

It  reveals  the  manner  of  the  Lord's  dealing  with  his  people  on 
this  continent,  relating  the  mighty  miracles  performed  among  them. 

It  teaches  the  gospel  of  Christ  in  great  plainness,  that  none  may 
misunderstand. 

It  comes  as  another  witness  to  the  power  and  indispensableness 
of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ ;  the  Bible  being  that  other  witness. 

It  tends  to  dissolve  the  ever-increasing  clouds  of  infidelity  to- 
wards the  Bible,  by  fulfilling  its  prophecies,  thereby  witnessing  for 
it  as  a  true  record. 

It  comes  as  an  ensign  of  the  restoration,  an  essential  announce- 
ment that  the  kingdom  %of  heaven  is  at  hand. 

It  is  a  record  of  the  house  of  Joseph,  and  of  particular  impor- 
tance to  that  people,  revealing  unto  the  Lamanites  (Indians)  what 
great  things  the  Lord  hath  done  for  their  fathers. 

It  comes  uniting  itself  with  the  Stick  of  Judah  that. the  pur- 
poses of  God  in  the  restoration  of  the  house  of  Israel  may  be  speed- 
ily accomplished. 

It  contains  prophecies  of  momentous  nature,  pertaining  to  com- 
ing events  of  interest  and  concern  to  all. 

It  comes  that  the  meek  may  increase  their  joy  in  the  Lord  and 
the  poor  among  men  rejoice  in  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  that  the  eyes 
of  the  blind  may  see  out  of  obscurity,  the  erring  come  to  under- 
standing, and  the  murmuring  learn  doctrine. 


162  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

22  THE  REORGANIZED  CHURCH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  OF  LATTER  DAY 
SAINTS  VERSUS  MORMONS 

It  must  not  be  entertained  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  has  aught 
to  do  with  the  people  of  Utah,  who,  unfortunately,  are  graced  with 
the  misnomer  "Mormons."  The  book  in  no  shape  or  manner  in- 
dorses that  miserable  institution ;  to  the  contrary  it  inveighs  against 
their  accursed  characteristic  in  unstinted  terms : 

Behold,  David  and  Solomon  truly  had  many  wives  and  concubines,  whirh 
thing  was  abominable  before  me,  saith  the  Lord,  wherefore,  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  I  have  led  this  people  forth  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  by  the  power 
of  mine  arm,  that  I  might  raise  up  unto  me  a  righteous  branch  from  the  fi'uit 
of  the  loins  of  Joseph.  Wherefore,  I,  the  Lord  God,  will  not  suffer  that  this 
people  shall  do  like  unto  them  of  old.  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  hear  me,  and 
hearken  unto  the  word  of  the  Lord:  For  there  shall  not  any  man  among  you 
have  save  it  be  one  wife;  and  concubines  he  shall  have  none;  for  I,  the  Lord 
God,  delighteth  in  the  chastity  of  women. — Page  171. 

It  may  be  interesting  to  know  just  how  the  "Mormons"  came 
into  possession  of  the  name,  which,  through  them,  has  become  so 
sadly  sullied.  Upon  the  organization  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter  Day  Saints  in  1830,  this  being  its  official  name,  singular 
success  attended  it.  In  a  few  years  it  had  spread  to  all  parts  of  the 
United  States,  the  Canadas,  and  the  British  Isles.  As  might  be 
expected,  the  ensign  of  the  restoration  (the  Book  of  Mormon)  oc- 
cupied a  conspicuous  place  and  naturally  attracted  foremost  atten- 
tion; hence  arose  the  nickname  "Mormon."  At  that  time  the  name 
signified  nothing  more  nor  less  than  a  belief  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 
There  were  no  charges  of  immorality,  not  the  remotest ;  and  polyg- 
amy was  unheard  of. 

Matters  progressed  favorably,  the  church  experiencing  a  phe- 
nomenal growth,  tens  of  thousands  accepting  the  new-found  faith. 

In  those  days  the  storm  of  persecution  was  raging,  and  culmi- 
nated in  the  assassination  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  his 
brother  Hyrum  in  June,  1844.  They  were  not  executed  after  the 
decree  of  any  court,  but  were  murdered  by  a  treacherous  mob  over- 
powering those  to  whom  had  been  delegated  the  duty  of  protecting 
the  prophet,  while  awaiting  trial  upon  trumped  up  charges.  In 
this  work  they  were  led,  as  usual,  by  a  reverend  divine,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, who,  unable  to  down  the  Saints  with  the  Bible,  proposed 
to  do  it  by  the  bullet. 

Upon  the  death  of  these  prominent  persons  trouble  arose  within 
the  church,  occasioned  by  the  undue  ambition  of  some  who  were 
overanxious  to  lead.  This  ought  not  to  have  been,  since  the  revela- 
tions to  the  church,  previously  accepted  and  adopted,  clearly  indi- 
cated who  the  successor  should  be.  It  was  Joseph,  the  son  of  Jos- 
eph. More  or  less  confusion  existing,  usurpers  became  busy. 
With  them  it  was  a  policy  of  now  or  never,  and  from  this  time 
forward  dates  the  beginning  of  several  apostate  factions,  among 
them  one  known  as  the  Salt  Lake  Mormons,  or  Brighamites. 

This  was  started  by  Brigham  Young,  once  a  Methodist,  later 
a  Latter  Day  Saint,  but  who,  becoming  enamored  with  the  love  of 
rule,  succeeded  in  obtaining  authority  over  a  portion  of  the  church, 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  163 

leading  them  to  Utah  in  1847.  His  ascendancy  was  gained  by  craft 
and  cunning.  At  first  he  made  no  claims  for  the  presiding  office, 
but  once  getting  his  followers  in  a  tight  place  he  soon  set  up  his 
reign  and  rule.  His  leadership,  however,  was  never  indorsed  by  the 
church,  and  out  of  a  membership  of  two  hundred  thousand,  possibly 
eight  or  ten  thousand  followed  him. 

Upon  his  arrival  in  Utah  he  ordered  all  to  be  rebaptized,  and 
many  of  his  prominent  ministers  were  reordained ;  thus  establish- 
ing a  new  and  separate  institution.  An  unfortunate  feature  about 
the  whole  affair  was  that  he  retained  the  name  of  the  original 
church — Latter  Day  Saint.  This  is  the  policy  of  the  counter- 
feiter, who,  notwithstanding  the  spuriousness  of  his  coin,  denomi- 
nates it  with  the  legal  name.  Going  from  bad  to  worse,  he  eventually 
introduced  polygamy,  the  earmark  of  Utahism.  Then  it  was  that 
the  term  "Mormon"  partook  of  evil,  since  this  nickname,  contracted 
by  them  when  in  fellowship  with  the  true  church,  still  followed. 

The  Doctrine  of  polygamy  originated  with  apostates  long  after 
the  death  of  Joseph  Smith,  as  the  following  from  Chamber's  Ency- 
clopedia will  show : 

It  may  be  here  stated  that  it  cannot  be  shown  that  Smith  was  a  polygamist. 
...  It  was  not  till  August,  1852,  at  a  public  meeting  held  in  Salt  Lake  City 
that  it  was  formally  received.  .  .  .  Rigdon,  Kimball,  Pratt,  Hyde,  and  Young 
are  its  true  originators. 

Whatever  the  corruptions  of  Salt  Lakeism,  they  ought  not  to  be 
charged  to  the  church  from  which  they  departed.  If  so,  then  we 
may  stigmatize  Methodism  also,  since,  forsooth,  Brigham  was  once 
a  member  of  that  body. 

That  the  church  in  Utah  is  a  departure  from  the  church  as 
organized  by  Joseph  Smith  is  proved  by  the  following  extract  from 
the  decision  of  a  law  court  held  at  Kirtland,  Ohio,  in  1882. 

That  the  church  in  Utah,  the  Defendant  of  which  John  Taylor  is  Presi- 
dent, has  materially  and  largely  departed  from  the  faith,  doctrines,  laws,  ordi- 
nances and  usages  of  said  original  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day 
Saints,  and  has  incorporated  into  its  system  of  faith  the  doctrines  of  Celestial 
Marriage  and  a  plurality  of  wives,  and  the  doctrine  of  Adam-God  worship, 
contrary  to  the  laws  and  constitution  of  said  original  Church. 

And  the  Court  do  further  find  that  the  Plaintiff,  the  Reorganized  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,  is  the  True  and  Lawful  continuation  of, 
and  Successor  to  the  said  original  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints, 
organized  in  1830,  and  is  emtitlad  in  law  to  all  its  rights  and  property. 

This  decision  was  later  affirmed  in  1893  in  the  verdict  of  the 
appellate  court  in  Missouri  in  the  famous  temple  lot  suit. 

It  is  quite  evident,  therefore,  that  the  Reorganized  Church  is 
the  "continuation  of  and  successor"  to  the  original  church  as  set 
up  in  1830. 

It  was  called  a  reorganization,  not  because  of  any  cessation  of 
spiritual  authority,  but  rather  because  of  a  resumption  of  organized 
labor  previously  prevented  by  the  woeful  scattering  of  the  Saints 
following  the  death  of  the  two  martyrs.  No  doctrinal  changes 
have  been  introduced.  Never  an  alteration  or  an  amendment  of 
the  terms  and  tenets  of  the  church  as  laid  down  in  1830.  They 


164 


A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 


have  stood  unalterably  the  same.     It  did  not  require  any  change. 

"Whatsoever  God  doeth  it  shall  be  forever."      (Ecclesiastes  3:  14.) 

Our  attitude  on  the  marriage  question  is,  as  it  always  was, 

strictly  monogamic.     The  following  was  received  by  the  church 


FREDERICK  M.   SMITH. 
President  of  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints. 

through  Joseph  Smith  in  1831  and  was  adopted  as  a  rule  of  action: 

Thou  shalt  love  thy  wife  with  all  thy  heart,  and  shall  cleave  unto  her  and 
none  else;  and  he  that  looketh  upon  a  woman  to  lust  after  her,  shall  deny  the 
faith,  and  shall  not  have  the  Spirit ;  and  if  he  repents  not,  he  shall  be  cast  out. 
— Doctrine  and  Covenants  42:  7. 

And  again,  I  say  unto  you,  that  who  so  forbiddeth  to  marry,  is  not  or- 
dained of  God,  for  marriage  is  ordained  of  God  unto  man;  wherefore  it  is 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  165 

lawful  that  he  should  have  one  wife,  and  they  twain  shall  be  one  flesh. — Doc- 
trine and  Covenants  49 :  3. 

It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  the  Book  of  Mormon,  Joseph 
Smith,  and  the  church  were  unitedly  and  uncompromisingly  arrayed 
against  polygamy. 

Of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  we  have  nothing  to  say  other  than 
he  was  a  pure-minded  man  of  God.  His  works  will  show:  "By 
their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them/'  And  this  humble  statement  of 
the  faith  and  practices  of  the  church  he  was  the  instrument  of 
organizing,  will  readily  solve  the  question  as  to  the  quality  of  the 
fruit. 

The  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints 
has  been  actively  occupying  since  1851.  True,  it  has  been  uphill 
work,  but  thanks  be  to  God,  we  have  reached  that  time  when  the 
name,  Latter  Day  Saint,  has  become  honorable  in  the  land. 

Frederick  Madison  Smith,  grandson  of  Joseph  Smith,  the  hu- 
man instrument  employed  in  setting  up  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter  Day  Saints,  now  presides  over  the  church.  He  resides  at 
Independence,  Missouri,  where  he  is  universally  respected  as  a  citi- 
zen and  admired  as  a  leader. 


166  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

AUTHORS  REFERRED  TO 

In  order  to  furnish  the  reader  more  complete  information  respecting  the 
authorities  referred  to,  and  which  was  scarcely  permissible  in  the  body  of  the 
work,  we  here  subjoin  an  alphabetical  list,  together  with  time  and  place  of 
publishing. 
Auberlen,  Dr.  Carl,  professor  of  theology,  Basil,  Daniel  and  the  Revelation; 

Edinburgh,  1856. 

Allwood,  Rev.  P.,  B.  D.,  Key  to  Revelation,  etc.,  two  volumes;  London,  1829. 
Abbott,  John  S.  C.,  History  of  Christianity;  Boston,  1872. 
Bible,  The  Bishops,  A.  D.  1577. 
Bible,  The  Breeches;  London,  1609. 
Bible,  The  King  James;  1611. 
Bible,   New  Testament,   Revised   Version,   1880;    Robert   D.   Weeks'   Version; 

New  York  and  London,  1897;  Joseph  B.  Rotherham  Version;  London,  1872. 
Bible,  George  R.  Noyes'  Version,  BostQn,  1869;  Campbell- McKnight-Doddridge 

Version,  published  by  Alexander  Campbell,  1826. 
Brewer,  Rev.  E.  C.,  LL.  D.,  Historic  Note  Book;  Philadelphia,  1901. 
Benson,  Rev.  Joseph,  New  Testament  Commentary,  three  volumes,  published 

for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  New  York,  1839. 
Bolton,  Rev.  W.  J.,  M.  A.,  The  Great  Antichrist;  1852. 
Bickersteth,  Rev.  Ed.,  Practical  Guide  to  the  Prophecies,  ninth  edition;  London, 

1852. 

Barnes,  Albert,  Notes  on  Daniel;  New  York,  1853. 
Blackburn,  W.  M.,  D.  D.,  professor  of  church  history,  Chicago;  History  of 'the 

Christian  Church,  1880. 

Bland,  Harcourt,  Apocalyptical  History;  Glascow,  1858. 
Braund,  J.  H.,  History  and  Revelation,  four  volumes;  London,  1875. 
Bowers'  History  of  the  Popes;  London,  1750. 
Birkaeuser,  Rev.  J.  A.,  History  of  the  Church;  Milwaukee. 
Brown,  Rev.  J.  A.,  The  Eventide,  two  volumes;  London,  1823. 
Brown,  Rev.  James,  D.  D.,  The  Book  of  Revelation;  London,  1810. 
Bury,  Prof.  M.  A.,  History  of  the  Latin  Roman  Empire. 

Bottsford,  George  Willis,  Ph.  D.,  professor  of  ancient  history,  Columbia  Uni- 
versity, History  of  Rome;  New  York,  1908. 
Blair's  Chronological  Tables,  J.  W.  Rosse;  London,  1856. 
Brooks,  Rev.  J.  W.,  Elements  of  Prophetical  Interpretation;  London,  1836. 
Cunninghame,   William,  A   Dissertation   on  the   Seals  and  Trumpets  of  the; 

Apocalypse;  London,  1832. 

Curtis,  Chandler,  The  Mystery  of  Iniquity  Unveiled;  Boston,  1866. 
Case,  Rev.  Ira,  Light  on  Prophecy;  Provindence,  1871. 
Campbell,  David,  Illustrations  of  Prophecy,  second  edition;  Boston,  1841. 
Cutts,  Rev.  E.  L.,  B.  A.,  Turning  Points  of  General  History. 
Century  Dictionary  and  Encyclopedic  Lexicon. 
Cox,  Elder  Jesse,  Exposition  of  the  Revelation;  Nashville,  1873. 
Croley,  Rev.  George,  A.  M.,  The  Apocalypse  of  Saint  John;  London,  1827. 
Cummings,  Rev.  John,  D.  D.,  Lectures  on  the  Book  of  Daniel;   Philadelphia, 

1856. 
Culbertson,  Rev.  Robert,  Lectures  on  the  Book  of  Revelation,  three  volumes; 

Edinburgh,  1826. 

Case,  Rev.  Ira,  Light  on  Prophecy;  Providence,  1871. 
D'Aubigne's  History  of  the  Reformation,  five  volumes;  New  York. 
Dalton,  Rev.  A.,  D.  D.,  Epochs  of  Church  History;  Portland,  Maine,  1894. 
Duncklee,  Rev.  J.  F.,  Development  and  Fulfillment  of  Prophecy;  Cincinnatti, 

1896. 

Durny's  General  History  of  the  World;  New  York,  1898. 

Durham,  Rev.  James,  Commentarie  on  Book  of  Revelation;  Edinburgh,  1658. 
Dowling,  Rev.  John,  A.  M.,  History  of  Romanism;  New  York,  1845. 
Duffield,  Rev.  George,  Dissertations  on  the  Prophecies;  New  York,  1842. 
D'Aubigne,  J.  H.  M.,  D.  D.,  History  of  the  Reformation,  five  volumes;  New 

York. 
Dollinger,  Dr.    (Roman   Catholic),   The   Church  and  the   Churches;   London, 

1862. 


THE  GOSPEL  RESTORED  167 

Dimbleby,  J.  B.,  The  Historical  Bible;   London,  1897;  The  Appointed  Time; 

London,  1895. 
Elliott,  Rev.   E.  B.,  M.  A.,  Horse  Apocalypticae,  four  volumes,  fifth  edition; 

London, 1862. 
Elliott,   Rev.   E.   B.,   M.   A.,   Destinies   and   Perils   of   the   Church,   Warbuton 

Lectures,  1849-1853;  London,  1859. 
Encyclopedia  Brittanica,  eleventh  and  ninth  editions. 
Encyclopedia  Catholic. 

Encyclopedia  Jewish,  Funk  and  Wagnalls;  New  York,  1905. 
Encyclopedia  Americana,  1904. 

Edgren,  Prof.  J.  A.,  D.  D.,  Epiphaneia,  A  Study  in  Prophecy;  Chicago,  1881. 
Frere,  James  M.,  Combined  View  of  the  Prophecies;  London,  1815. 
Faber,  Rev.  George  S.,  B.  D.,  Sacred  Calendar  of  Prophecy,  three  volumes; 

London,  1844.    Dissertation  on  the  Prophecies,  two  volumes,  second  Ameri- 
can edition;   New  York,  1811.     Dissertation  on  Daniel  9;   London,  1811. 

View  of  the  Prophecies,  two  volumes;  London,  1808. 
Fenton  and  Hutchinson,  The  Second  Advent;  Trenton,  New  York,  1815. 
Fleming,  Rev.  Robert,  The  Rise  and  Fall  of  Rome  Papal,  reprint  edition,  1848, 

from  1701;   London. 

Fysh,  Frederick,  M.  A.,  Queen  College  Cambridge;  London,  1837. 
Fisher,  George  P.,  D.  D.,  L.L.  D.,  History  of  the  Christian  Church;  New  York, 

1908. 
Guinness,  H.  Grattan,  F.  R.  G.  S.,  The  Approaching  End  of  the  Age,  edition 

10;  New  York,  1887.     Romanism  and  the  Reformation,  1887,  published  by 

Willard  Tract  Depository  and  Bible  Depot,  Toronto.     History  Unveiling 

Prophecy,  published  in  New  York,  etc.,  1905.     Light  for  the  Last  Days; 

Toronto,  1886. 

Gale,  Thebphilus,  Court  of  the  Gentiles,  two  volumes;  London,  1678. 
Gibbon,  Edward,  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire;  London,  1836. 
Goodrich  Ecclesiastical  History. 

Cell,  Rev.  Philip,  M.  A.,  The  Revelation  of  Our  Lord,  etc.,  two  volumes;  Lon- 
don, 1854. 
Girdlestone,    Rev.    William,   A.    B.,   Observations   on   the   Visions   of   Daniel; 

Oxford,  1820. 

Gates,  Everett,  Ph.  D.,  The  Disciples  of  Christ;  New  York,  1905. 
Kurd,   Richard,    D.,    An    Introduction,   to   the    Study   of   the   Prophecies,    two 

volumes,, fifth  edition;  London,  1788. 
Hioan,  Rev.  G.  R.,  Thoughts  on  Prophecy;  London,  1808. 
Historian's  History  of  the  World. 
Hardy,   Samuel,  The  Principal  Prophecies . of  the   Old  and  New  Testament; 

London,  1770. 
Hengstenberg,  Dr.  E.  W.,  professor  of  theology  in  Berlin,  The  Revelation  of 

Saint  John,  two  volumes;  New  York,  1853. 

Homilies,  Appointed  to  be  read  in  Churches,  University  Press;  Oxford,  1840. 
Hales,  Rev.  William,  D.  D.,  New  analysis  of  Chronology,  Geography,  History 

and  Proprecy,  4  volumes,  second  edition;  London,  1830. 
Hayden's  Dictionary  of  Dates,  eleventh  edition;  1862. 
Junkin,  George,  D.  D.,  President  of  Miami  University,  Ohio,  Lectures  on  the 

Prophecies;  Philadelphia,  1844. 

Jones,  Rev.  William,  M.  A.,  Lectures  on  the  Apocalypse;  London,  1830. 
Jurieu,  Rev.  Peter,  Accomplishment  of  the  Scripture  Prophecies,  two  volumes; 

London,  1687. 

Jenour,  Rev.  A.,  Rationale  Apocalypticum,  two  volumes;  London,  1852. 
Jones,  William,  History  of  Christian  Church;  Dover,  1837. 
Jepps,  Thomas,  Terminal  Synchronism;   London,  1858. 
Keith,  Alex.,  D.  D.,  Signs  of  the  Times,  two  volumes,  eighth  edition;  Edinburgh, 

1847. 
Kett,  Rev.  Henry,  D.  D.,  History  the  Interpreter  of  Prophecy,  two  volumes; 

London,  1801. 

Kelley,  W.  H.,  Presidency  and  Priesthood;  Lamoni,  Iowa,  1902. 
Literalist,  The,  volume  1,  Woodward,  Anderson,  Cox  and  Co.;   Philadelphia, 

1840. 
Literalist,  The,  volume  2,  by  Brooks  and  Co.;  Philadelphia,  1840. 


168  A  MARVELOUS  WORK  AND  A  WONDER 

Literalist,  The,  volume  3,  by  Bickersteth,  Noel  and  Co.;  Philadelphia,  1841. 

Larned's  History  for  Ready  Reference. 

Labagh,  Rev.  Isaac  P.,  Twelve  Lectures  on  the  Great  Events;  New  York,  1859. 

Little,  Charles  E.,  Cyclopedia  of  Classified  Dates;  New  York,  1900. 

Langdon,  Samuel;  D.  D.,  Observations  on  the  Revelations;  Worcester,  Massa- 
chusetts, 1791. 

Lamed,  J.  N.,  History  for  Ready  Reference;  Springfield,  Massachusetts,  1894. 

Machiavelli,  Niccolo,  History  of  Florence. 

Manning,  Cardinal,  The  Independence  of  the  Holy  See;  London,  1877. 

Marsh,  Rev.  John,  M.  A.,  Ecclesiastical  History,  third  edition;  New  York,  1831. 

Mosheim's  Church  History,  published  by  Scriptural  Tract  Repository,  Boston. 

McGavin,  William,  The  Protestant,  two  volumes;   Middletown,  1833. 

Marshall,  Benjamin,  M.  A.,  Chronological  Treatise  on  the 'Seventy  Weeks; 
London,  1725. 

Newton,  Thomas,  D.  D.,  Lord  Bishop  of  Bristol,  Dissertations  on  Prophe- 
cies, thirteenth  edition;  London,  1823. 

Newton,  Sir  Isaac,  Observations  upon  the  Prophecies  of  Daniel,  London,  1733. 

Oman,  Charles,  M.  A.;  F.  S.  A.,  The  Dark  Ages. 

Pareus,  David,  Commentary  on  Revelations;  Amsterdam,  1644. 

Pearson,  Rev.  Abel,  Dissertation  on  the  Prophecies;  Athens,  Tennessee,  1833. 

Pusey,  Rev.  E.  B.,  D.  D.,  Daniel  the  Prophet;  Plymouth,  1864. 

Prideaux,  Humphrey,  D.  D.,  Old  and  New  Testament  Connected;  New  York, 
volumes  1  and  2. 

Priest,  Rev.  Josiah,  Christian  Millennium,  seventh  edition;  Albany,  New  York, 
1829. 

Prophetic  Times,  edited  by  Doctors  Seiss,  Newton  and  others;  Philadelphia, 
commenced  1863. 

Prophetic  News,  a  periodical,  London,  England. 

Pyle,  Thomas  R.,  M.  A.;  London,  1735. 

Rogers,  Rev.  G.,  Lectures  on  the;  Revelations,  five  volumes;  London,  1849. 

Rivingtons  and  Hatchard,  Daniel's  Metallic  Image;  London,  1810. 

Robinson,  John,  Pastor  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  The  Works  of,  three  volumes; 
London,  1851. 

Reid,  Robert,  A  M.,  The  Seven  Last  Plagues;  Pittsburgh,  1828. 

Ridpath's  History  of  the  World. 

Robertson,  Dr.  W.  M.,  History  of  the  Reign  of  "Charles  V,  4  volumes;  London, 
1817. 

Read,  Rev.  Hollis,  A.  M.,  Hand  of  God  in  History;  Hartford,  1858. 

Rollings  Ancient  History,  eleventh  edition;  London,  1808. 

Scott,  Rev.  Thomas,  Bible  Commentary,  three  volumes;  Philadelphia,  1857. 

Shakers,  by  Order  of  Its  Ministry,  A  Summary  View  of  the  Millennial  Church; 
Albany,  New  York,  1823. 

Slight,  Rev.  Benjamin,  A.  M.,  The  Apocalypse  Explained;  Montreal,  1855. 

Stanley,  A.  P.,  D.  D.,  The  Eastern  Church. 

Smith,  Uriah,  Daniel  and  the  Revelations;  Nashville,  Tennessee,  1897. 

Spanheim,  Frederick,  D.  D.,  Ecclesiastical  Annals;  Cambridge,  1829. 

The  Last  Vials,  a  celebrated  periodical  on  prophecy,  commencing  1845.  ' 

The  Great  Events,  by  Famous  Historians,  1905. 

Tomlin,  Jacob,  B.  A.,  Interpretation  of  the  Revelation;  London,  1868. 

Twelve  Hundred  Questions  on  the  History  of  the  Church  of  England,  pub- 
lished by  Rivington;  London;  1888. 

Totten  Memorial  Association — Our  Race  Quarterly,  New  Haven,  Connecticut. 

Thurman,  William  C.,  The  Sealed  Book  of  Daniel,  second  edition ;  Philadelphia, 
1864. 

Ward,  Rev,  William,  A.  M..  Prophetic  History,  six  volumes;  London,  1810-1820. 

Wright,  John  H.,  LL.  D.,  History  of  All  Nations;  Philadelphia  and  New  York, 
1902. 

Woodward,  Rev.  E.  P.,  Mohammedanism;  Portland,  Maine,  1896. 

Waller,  Rev.  J.  C.,  Second  Coming  of  Christ;  Louisville,  Kentucky,  1863. 

Wright,  Rev.  George,  Ecclesiastical  Annals;   Cambridge,  1849. 

Wylie,  Rev.  J.  A.,  LL.  D.,  Seventh  Vial;  London,  1868. 

Ward,  Thomas;  Coming  Events;  London,  1849. 

Woodhouse,  Archdeacon,  M.  A.,  The  Apocalypse;  London,  1905. 

Wesley,  John,  M.  A.,  Sermons;  London,  1845. 

Zenos,  Rev.  A.  C.,  D.  D.,  Compendium  of  Church  History:  Philadelphia,  1907. 


